CLAIMS OF HENI TE RAU AND OTHERS:

Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1905 Session I, G-07

G.—7

1905 NEW ZEALAND.

CLAIMS OF HENI TE RAU AND OTHERS:

REPORT OF MR. COMMISSIONER JAMES MACKAY ON THE CLAIMS OF HENI TE RATJ (MRS. BROWN) ON BEHALF OF CERTAIN OF THE NGATIMUTUNGA HAPU TO SECTION 6, BLOCK VIII., WAITARA SURVEY DISTRICT.

Return to an Order of the House of Representatives dated the sth September, 1905. Ordered, "That the report of Mr. Commissioner Maokay on the olaims of Heni te Rau, on bohalf of absentee members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu, to a block of land alleged to have been reserved for them in the Waitara Survey District, be printed, and laid on the table of this House."—(Mr. Heke.)

CONTENTS.

Page. I. First Report (7th June, 1905) .. .. ■ • ■ • • • • • • ■ • • • • 2 11. Final Report (30th June, 1905) .. .. ■ ■••■••• • • • ■ ■ • 5 111. Proceedings and Evidence .. .. • • ■ • • • • • ■ ■ ■ • Appendix A— . . 40 1. Commission .. 2. Petition of Heni-te-Rau-o-te-Rangi (Mrs. Brown) .. • ■ • • • • ■ • .. « Appendix B (Correspondence referred to in the Proceedings)— 1. Letter from Mrs. Brown 2. Letter from Rewi Maaka .. • • • • 3. Letter from Ngarere and Hauripari Pamariki .. .. .. •• • • • • .. 43 Appendix C— 1. List of Claimants in connection with whom First Report is made .. •• •• ..45 2. Information given by Mr. Fisher (Reserves Agent) with regard to Lists of Claimants .. .. 46 3. Decision of the Commissioner with regard to eaoh of the Claimants .. .. ■ • .. 51 Appendix D— 1. Letter from Mr. Shand, forwarding List of Claimants in connection with whom Final Report is made 56 2. Declaration with regard to the Bame 3. List of Claimants

I—G. 7.

G.—7

2

I. FIEST REPORT

To His Excellency the Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, Knight Commander of the Eoyal Victorian Order, Governor and Commander-in-Chief in and over His Majesty's Colony of New Zealand and its Dependencies. May it Please Your Excellency. I have the honour to inform you that in accordance with the Commission issued to me on the 26th day of January, 1905, I, on the 11th day of May last and on subsequent dates, held an inquiry in the Masonic Hall at New Plymouth respecting the alleged claims of Heni te Eau and others to be absentee members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu of the Ngatiawa Tribe, and entitled to participate in 3,000 acres of land in the Waitara Survey District, Taranaki Province. It appears that in 1866 large numbers of the Maoris resident in the Wellington, Nelson, and Marlborough Provinces and the Chatham Islands went to New Plymouth to attend the sitting of the Compensation Court which was then being held there in connection with confiscated lands in the Province of Taranaki and elsewhere on the west coast of the North Island. The majority of the claims of these persons were disallowed on the ground of non-residence and long absence from the district. The Hon. J. C. Richmond (then Native Minister) for grave political reasons in July, 1867, made arrangements by which the absentee members of the Ngatitama, Ngatimutunga, Ngatiawa, Puketapu, and Taranaki Hapus were to be allocated 16 acres each in certain blocks then reserved for that purpose, viz. : — Aores. Ngatitama (Parinihinihi to Titoki) .. ... ... ... ... 1,300 Ngatimutunga (Titoki to Te Rau-o-te-Hina) ... ... ... 3,000 Ngatiawa (Titirangi to Onatiki) ... ... ... ... ... 2.700 Puketapu (Onatiki to Waitaha) ... ... ... ... ... 2,100 Taranaki (Okurukuru to Omuturangi) ... ... ... ... 3,100 Total ... ... ... ... ... 12,200 The whole of the hapus, except the Ngatimutunga, appear to have been satisfactorily dealt with in respect to their claims to the above reservations. The Ngatimutunga, however, held aloof from the arrangements, and the Hon. Sir William Pox, in his report of the 26th April, 1884, stated: " It has been found impossible to ascertain the names of the Natives in whose favour Mr. Richmond's promises were made, or even to discover where they are." Sir W. Pox further states that he consulted Major Parris, Mr. Rennell, and Mr. Alexander Mackay on the subject, but without satisfactory result, and adds, "Very little interest in the subject appears to exist either among any absentees there may be, or among the resident members of the same tribes. This is probably owing to the fact that the individual interest of the class is so small—only 16 acres each— as to be hardly worth claiming." According to the evidence given before the Commission no claim was set up for several years, and the Government, considering that the 3,000 acres set apart for the Ngatimutunga Hapu was not required for the purpose for which it had been reserved, dealt with it as ordinary Crown lands, and it was accordingly declared open for sale or selection on the 7th May, 1890, and disposed of as " second-class lands," with the exception of 43 acres, which was styled " first-class lands." Subsequently, Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown) petitioned Parliament on behalf of the claims of herself and" the Ngatimutunga Hapu to the 3,000 acres, which resulted in the setting-up of the present Commission. With reference to the petition of Heni te Rau, it in effect prays that the whole of the 3,000 acres in the Waitara district should be handed over to the Ngatimutunga Hapu without restriction, and that they should be allowed to partition it as they pleased among themselves, On the first perusal of the Hon. J. 0. Richmond's minute of the 6th July, 1867, that construction might easily be placed on it, but the subsequent proceedings show clearly that the intention was to give 16 acres to every absentee member of the above-mentioned hapus. The words " every member" do not, in my opinion, mean every man, woman, and child in the hapu, but would include all the male and female adult members of the tribe only at the time that Mr. Richmond's promise was made. I therefore commenced the inquiry by endeavouring to ascertain who were the Ngatimutunga people interested in the land promised, by the Hon. J. C. Richmond ; and in the cases where death had removed any of the beneficiaries, to find who were the persons entitled to succeed to them according to Maori custom. In order to accomplish this satisfactorily it was found necessary to construct a genealogical tree of the Ngatimutunga Hapu, which is herewith annexed. * The representatives of the Native claimants were then requested to make out and lodge lists showing the names of the person for whom they respectively appeared. The total number in the lists was 269. As the Maoris of the present day pose under several different names, it was found

* Not printed.

G—7

3

necessary to make a strict examination as to whether the applicants did not owne« m other lands awarded by the Compensation Court or in reserves made by the Crown for their benefit Here the knowledge possessed by Mr. Fisher, Agent for Native Reserves was of grea servteto the Commission, he being personally acquainted with a majority of the Natives present and the various names which they had from time to time assumed. It may here be stated that Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown), the author of the petition, opposed such anphcaS as appeared to her to be unfounded, and materially assisted in unravelling some Scuh questionswhich arose. I append a letter that she has since written in respect of some of the claims made. (See Appendix B, p. 42.) In the course of the inquiry it was found that the majority of the persons to whom Mr Richmond s promises had been made were deceased. The genealogical table, however, enabled the proper successors to be traced out satisfactorily. During the whole proceedings there was only one objection made as to a proposed successor. A Parihaka Native, named Tutu te Hihi, wrote to me giving his tribal descent as a Ngatimutunga I replied to him that I could not make a recommendation on that only, and that if he wished to P r e P r a clahn he must appear personally before the Commission. I two days in order to allow time for the Parihaka people 0 appear but they failed to attend 1 discovered in conversation with Natives, otherwise of intelligent mind, that they still believe in le wS prophecy that the confiscated lands will yet be restored to them. This doubtless accounts for their non-appearance before the Commission. The Ngatimutungas residing at the Chatham Islands forwarded an application that their claims should be considered. Unfortunately this document, though professedly made on behalf of the whole of the claimants, only contained the names of two of them. Consequently it was oundT necessary to refer the question back to Mr. Shand, licensed interpreter Chatham Islands, with ins ruSs to make inquiries and procure the names of the claimants and towardl them to The Commission accompanied by a statutory declaration as to the correctness of the same. On receipHf thrne'cessaryinformation respecting the claims of the Chatham Island people the result will be duly reported to Your Excellency. With reference to the claims brought before the Commission of Inquiry at New Plymouth I haveVhe honour to inform Your Excellency that the whole have been most carefully considered anTbeg to recommend that an area of 992 acres*-equivalent to sixty-two ml shares of 16 acres each-be awarded to the persons the names of whom appear in the Schedule hereunto annexed. A few of the claimants have expressed a wish to be paid in cash for their interests instead of receiving land I carefully inspected the 3,000-acre block originally reserved to meet the NgaStunga absentee claims, and estimate its unimproved value at the time it was disposed of by the Crown at 12s per acre. Consequently I would most respectfully beg to recommend hat the sum of TlCUhouMbe considered an equivalent to an award of 16 acres, and be paid to those persons who desire it in lieu thereof. In conclusion, it is my duty to state that I greatly appreciate the valuable assistance given to ™ in tWonrse of this inquiry by the Under-Secretary for Crown Lands and Surveys, and by Messrs others of the Crown linds Office at New Plymouth, and Mr. Fisher, the Agent for the Public Trustee. All of which is with great respect submitted to Your Excellency for consideration. Wellington, 7th June, 1905. Mackay, Commissioner.

Schedule showing Names of Persons to whom Awards are recommended, together with Abe a recommended. Area recommended. (See List 4): — . 16 6 6 Huihana Maaka (successor to the interests of Te One) (See Lists 6 and 6a, put in by Mrs. Brown):— Tarakaimo (successor to Matara, Ihaka, Te Koeti, Ripeka Koari, Rawinia Para- Q Q mena, and Paramena) MaraeaTamati (successor to half Wiremu Ropiha's interest and half Tangotango's ig Q Q interest) ... ••• ••• ••• "' " "' Taitoko te Pana, Tiopira, and Te Riu (successors in equal shares to half Wiremu Ropiha's and Tangotango's interests) ... Hone Tuhata, Rangihanu Tuhata, Makere Tuhata, Te Matoha Tuhata, Ngaropi Tuhata (successors in equal shares to the interests of Kahe te Rau-o-te-Rangi and Katarina) Te Amohau, Kirihaihai, Matengaro, Ngarukeruke (successors in equal shares to Q Q pitkoi) ••• „ ••; : '.'.: ::: i 6 o 0 Kapua (successor to Hiroa) ... ■•• ••■ 1600 Te Rau ki Aotea ... • • • • • ■ ■" "' *"

• This is increased by 176 acres in the final report, making a total of 1,168 acres.

G.—7

4

Hoani Ngapaki ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Ropata Ngapaki ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Ruihi Hakaraia ... ... ... ... ... ... ••• 16 0 0 Ngati Tapihana (part successor to Keita te Rawhi) ... ... ... ... 800 Te Rawhi Tapihana (part successor to Keita te Rawhi) ... ... ... 800 Tawhaki Toanui, Maraea Toanui, Parata Toanui, Ani Toanui, Tahi Toanui, Turanga Toanui, Tahata Toanui, Mata Kokiri Toanui (successors in equal shares to Mere te Tuhi and Hana) ... ... ... .. ... 24 0 0 Mapuna (successor in equal shares to Mere te Tuhi and Hana) ... ... 24 0 0 (See Lists 7 and 7a, put in by Mrs. Hopere): — Paora Hopere (part successor to Hine Eruini) ... ... ... ... 12 0 0 Mokopuraugi te Tupe (part successor to Mokopurangi Eruini and Amiria te Tupe) 20 0 0 Awhipere Nepe (part successor to Hine Eruini) ... ... ... ... 12 0 0 Kawhena te Tupe (part successor to Mokopurangi Eruini and Amiria te Tupe) ... 20 0 0 Karaitiana te Tupe ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Teimi te Tupe ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Paranihi (successor to Takurua) ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Ngaheiawa (successor to Te Ueue) ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Charles Bayley, Ngapaki Hotu (successors in equal shares to Henrietta Uruhina) ... 16 0 0 (See lists 8 and Ba, put in by Te Tipi) : — Makamu Shearer (part successor to Punakihau, Te Whetu Tautohe, Te Ao Marama, Te Rangi Hopukia, Riria, Waipuna, and Tahahuhu) ... ... 25 216 Mere Shearer (Mrs. Grainey), ditto ... ... ... ... ... 25 216 Kaea Shearer (Mrs. Willison), ditto ... ... ... ... ... 25 216 Te Iwi Shearer, ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 25 216 Hereni Birchley, ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 25 216 Te Huru Tunga (successor to Pakia Hinemoe) ... ... ... ... 32 0 0 (See list 9, put in by Mr. Martin) :— Ngapaki Parana (part successor to Roka Turangapeka) ... '.. ... 800 Eruini Pihopa, ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 800 Tinipere Karira (part successor to Te Whango) ... ... ... ... 800 Terangi Irihau, ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 800 (See list 10, put in by Roimata) : —■ Tiwai (successor to Heni Naera) ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Roimata Wiremu Tamihana (successor to Wiremu Tamihana) ... ... 16 0 0 (See list 11, put in by Mr. Martin) : — WiParata ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Raiha Puaha ... ... ... .. ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 (See list 13, put in by Piripi Te Aho): — Kapua (successor to KapuaKore, Taihuru, and Hoera) ... ... ... 48 0 0 Mibi Rutera (part successor to Uarewa or Taewa) .. ... ... ... 800 Children of Riaki Piripi (names unknown) (successors in equal shares to Uarewa or Taewa ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 800 Tarawhai (part successor to Te Tomo, Rutu, and Riana and sole successor to Te Wariki) ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 40 0 0 Piripi Te Aho (part successor to Te Tomo, Rutu and Riana) ... ... ... 24 0 0 Ngatiki, Tehi Nganga, Temuhore, Haara, Ngakina, Ngarongo, (successors in equal shares to Mac and Rite) ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 Okio Kingi, Pukere (successors in equal shares to Matene Ruta) ... ... 8 0 0 Rangitotohu, Te Wharengaro, Pohiria's children (names unknown) (part successors in equal shares to Rangiua) ... ... ... ... ... ... 600 Potahi Paiura (2 roods 27 perches), Te Ata Paiura (2 roods 27 perches), Tipi Parura (2 roods 26 perches), (part successors to Rangiua) ... ... 2 0 0 Neta ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 0 (See List 14, put in by Kapinga Makareta) : — Ngawhakaangi (part successor to Te Amio Herewine, Te Rauroha, Himiona, Te Hapima, and Rihi) ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 40 0 0 Tahana Takiroa, ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 40 0 0 Waitaaro (part successor to Katarina Repora) ... ... ... ... 8 0 0 Te Araroa, Toa Puia Iti (part successors to Katarina Repora in equal shares) ... 800 Total ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 992 0 0

G.—7

5

11. FINAL REPORT. To His Excellency the Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, Knight Commander of the Royal Victorian Order, Governor-in-Chief in and over His Majesty's Colony of New Zealand and its Dependencies. May it please Youe Excellency. In continuance of my report of the 7th June instant, in which it was stated that the claims made by the people of the Ngatimutunga Hapu residing at the Chatham Islands did not contain sufficient information to enable the question to be dealt with at the first sitting of the Commission of Inquiry held at New Plymouth in May last, and that the matter had been referred back to Mr. Shand, licensed interpreter at the Chatham Islands, to obtain further particulars from the Natives interested, I have now the honour to inform you that on the 24th instant I received from Mr. Shand a letter dated the 15th June and a list of names, grouped in families. It was, however, necessary for me to proceed to New Plymouth in order to check the new claims by the records of previous awards and transactions. I have now investigated all the claims forwarded on behalf of the Chatham Islands people, and beg to report to Your Excellency that some of the applicants were debarred in consequence of their previous participation in awards of the Compensation Court, or being placed in the West Coast Settlement Reserves. I, however, found that twenty-six persons were entitled to interests in the lands promised by the Hon. J. C. Richmond. The total area required to satisfy these people amounts to 176 acres, equivalent to eleven full shares of 16 acres each. I therefore most respectfully beg to recommend Your Excellency to award the above area to the persons the names of whom appear in the schedule hereunto attached. A Native named Tutu te Hihi was the only person residing at Parihaka who advanced a claim, and I would most respectfully beg to recommend that an award of 16 acres should be made in his favour. I enclose herewith Mr. Shand's letter and list of names, together with his statutory declaration of the correctness of the information supplied by him. During this inquiry I have been very much impressed with the large families of half- and three-quarter-caste children which have been reared by the Ngatimutunga Hapu both in the Taranaki District and Chatham Islands. There are three generations now living. Of these the Dix family number 60 souls, the Retiti 39, the Kawhe 62, the Ngamate 47, and the Shearer 56 respectively— a total of 264 persons. From information received some of them are inadequately provided with land for their requirements. These last remarks scarcely come within the scope of my Commission, but the parents requested me to draw Your Excellency's attention to the fact, which is my apology for so doing. All of which is with great respect submitted to Your Excellency. James Mackay, New Plymouth, 30th June, 1905. Commissioner, Ngatimutunga Inquiry.

Area SCHEDULE. recommended. Acres. Tutu te Hihi (of Parihaka) ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 Wiremu Dix, Makarini Dix, Ihipera Dix, Manuera Dix, Hana Dix, Marana Dix, Pohe Dix, Ema Dix, Wehe Dix (daughter of Retimana Dix, deceased), (as successors to the interest of Ngahiri Pauhuru, in equal shares) ... ... ... ... 16 Reriti ••■ ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 NgaTau ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 Reta Pamariki, Kuramonehu (successors to Wikitoria Patea, in equal shares) ... 8 Tamihana Patea (successor to Rutu Patea) ... ... ... ... ... 8 Rihia Kawhe, Hariata Kawhe, Apia Kawhe, Peti Kawhe (successors to Wikitoria Kawhe, in equal shares) ... . . ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 Maikara Ngamate, Temihana Ngamate, Te Wari Ngamate, Reta Ngamate, Tuaki Ngamate, Retimona Ngamate (successors to Ngamate, in equal shares) ... ... 16 Rihania, Riaki to Wharepa (successors to Wharepa, in equal shares) ... ... 16 Tipuna Uia (successor to Toenga) ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 Himiona ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 Ngaki, Unaiki, Remihana, Tapae (successors to Tapae, in equal shares) ... ... 16 Total ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 176 29th June, 1905. James Mackay, Commissioner.

G.—7

6

111. PROCEEDINGS AND EVIDENCE.

Thursday, 11th May, 1905. The Commission met at the Masonic Hall, New Plymouth. The Interpreter read the notice appearing in the New Zealand Gazette and Kahiti of the 6th April, 1905, notifying the inquiry. The Interpreter was sworn in. The Commission was then read in English. The Commissioner: As Mrs. Brown, Mr. Martin, and Mrs. Hopere understand English, there is no necessity to read the Commission in Maori. The petition will be upon this table, and can be seen by any Maoris whenever they require to do so. Mrs. Brown, Mr. Martin, and Mrs. Hopere signified their assent. The Commissioner : I received a copy of your petition, Mrs. Brown, and it is in English. As it is only right that the Maoris should know what you petitioned for, I sent to Wellington to ascertain whether there was a Maori version of it, and I found from the Clerk of the House of Representatives that it was presented in English, and that there is no Maori copy ; but thinking a translation might be useful, I yesterday evening wrote out a Maori version, and I shall be glad before the petition is read out if you will look over it and say if it exactly conveys your meaning. The Commission then adjourned for twenty minutes in order to enable Mrs. Brown to read the petition. The Commission resumed at 10.35. Mrs. Brown then stated that the petition was not what she wanted. The Commissioner : Is there any material difference between the last petition presented and this one ? Mrs. Brown (Heni te Rau) : They are nearly alike. The Under-Secretary for Lands (Mr. Kensington): I wish to state that this is the petition upon which the Government decided to act. This is the petition which the Native Affairs Committee reported upon, and this is the petition which the Commission has under consideration. Mrs. Brown said she was content to have the translation adopted. The petition was then read in English and Maori. The Commissioner: The petition being read, I will now read certain claims which have been forwarded to me. The first is an application which was sent me by a Native called Rewi Maaka, who is a Ngatikoata, and says he was married to a Ngatimutunga woman. He sends a claim in on behalf of his daughter. The Commissioner then read the letter (see Appendix B, (2).) The Commissioner : The next letter is one I have received from the Chatham Islands, sent through Mr. Shand, licensed interpreter. Letter read in Maori and English (see Appendix B, (3).) The Commissioner : I am very pleased that Mr. Shand has sent in this letter from the Chatham Islands; but there is one thing lam sorry about, and that is that the claimants have put in claims for their sisters, and their cousins, and their aunts, without particularising ; but it is my intention to at once write to Mr. Shand and request him to give me the names of the whole of the Ngatimutunga who are at the Chathams. That may take some time, but it will make no difference, as the same principle will apply to them as to the people who are here. I shall ask Mr. Shand to distinguish between adults and children ; in fact, I shall ask him to group them in families. lam informed (I saw it in the paper some time ago) that a number of those people went on a mutton-bird expedition and were drowned, and I wish to particularly ascertain who are the descendants of these people. I think this is sufficient explanation ; and what I now propose is that any person (first, of course, Heni te Rau) if they have anything to say to say shortly (I am not going into the case now) exactly what they wish done. Then, you having said what you wish done, Mr. Kensington will explain the Government's view of the matter. After that, I will carry on the proceedings in precisely the same manner as a Native Land Court Judge would. I shall now proceed to take evidence as to whether any of these Ngatimutunga have had land allotted to them ; and, in the case of any deceased persons, I shall make similar inquiry as that which would be made by the Court in the case of succession orders. Now, Mrs. Brown, if you are ready I will go on; but if, after hearing all these documents, you would like a little time to consult your friends, I will give you an adjournment until 2 o'clock. Mrs. Brown preferred that there should be an adjournment until 2 o'clock. Mrs. Roko Hopere came forward. The Commissioner : Who are you appearing for? Mrs. Hopere ; I appear for certain Ngatimutungas in the Waikato. The Commissioner : Now, Mr. Martin, who do you appear for ? Mr. Martin : How did the Ngatimutunga come by this land ? The Commissioner : I am not going to answer questions now ; I wish you simply to state whom you appear for. Mr. Martin : I will not worry you, but will wait simply until the case opens and then I will state who I appear for. The Commissioner: How the Ngatimutunga came by this land will be explained by Mr. Kensington, who is representing the Government. Meanwhile I want you to make out a prima facie case, and when you have done so Mr. Kensington will explain matters.

7

G—7

Mr. D. Hutchen (Solicitor) : I appear on behalf of Mr. Charles Bayley, of Ponsonby, who is the successor of Haurangi, Matire, and Rihi Mohio. The Commissioner : Have you any claim yourself ? Mr. Hutchen : No ; I appear as a solicitor. The Commissioner : I understood that solicitors were not going to appear. Mr. Hutchen : It is impossible for the claimant to be present, as not only does he not reside here, but he personally cannot give evidence as he is too young. Mr. Kensington (Under- Secretary for Lands) : May I say a word. The Commissioner : Certainly. Mr. Kensington: I understood the Commissioner to say that the practice to be followed would be the same as in the Native Land Court, and therefore as a solicitor you cannot appear; but I think that Mr. Mackay has no objection to your appearing for a minor, but not in the capacity of a solicitor. The Commissioner : Yes, that is so. In fact, all you have to prove is that the claimants are Ngatimutunga and have claims as such. It is not a case such as an application for a title in dispute. Under the circumstances you can appear. Mrs. Broivn (Heni te Bau) : Mr. Hutchen says that his client could not appear because he is a minor. He is a married man over thirty years of age. Mr. Hutchen; I did not say that person was a minor. The man I am appearing for is a grandson of Haurangi. It is no use his appearing, because he cannot give evidence himself, he is too young. Mr. Kensington : It is not necessary that any one should appear for him. His name will be handed in with others and the lists will be considered, and it will be for the Commissioner to say whether he comes in. Mr. Hutchen : lam not here for the purpose of showing that his ancestors had claims. lam only here to speak upon his claims as succeeding the Natives I have mentioned. The Commissioner: The names appear on record. Now, whether it would be worth your while to incur the expense of remaining here or not is a question for you to consider. You say this young person could not give evidence. Are you preparad to give evidence ? Mr. Hutchen : No ; I am prepared to call evidence. Mr. Kensington : Now, this appears to be the point : Solicitors appearing for the claimants are not allowed, and the precedents followed will be the same, Mr. Mackay says, as in the Native Land Court. Mr. Hutchen: lam entirely in the hands of the Commission, and I do not want unduly to press my claim to appear on behalf of the claimant. Mr. Martin said that he considered that it was not necessary to go into the question as to who were entitled. The Commissioner: We are not taking a list of names, but it is my duty to ascertain who you are appearing for so as to get the exact position of the case. The Commission adjourned till 2 o'clock. The Commissioner: Mrs. Brown, will you shortly state what you wish in this matter ? Mrs. Brown (Heni te Bau) : I wish it to be considered what I have stated in my petitions to the Government for my tribe, the Ngatimutunga, because this land was long ago sec aside for my tribe. The land was promised to them, but the people's names were not then placed in it, though remnants of the original Ngatimutunga were residing there. They did not know that the Public Trustee had the control of the land. The action of the Government was taken through Major Parris. This is what the Government said, " Remain loyal, live under the protection of the Queen, and your land will be looked after and protected, for yourselves and your descendants." A few of them resided upon that patch of land. From that date 1866 they remained loyal, and did not take up arms unless against the Maoris. They remained there until 1902, thinking that they were still possessors of the land, when the notice was issued by the Public Trustee that he would subdivide the land and ascertain who were the people who were entitled to the land. The Court sat, and it was intimated that each person should have an equal share. I objected, because several persons had no right to the land • and, further, the proceedings were not conducted in the same manner as in the Native Land Court to ascertain who were entitled to the land. There was a list of names put in and in this list names were improperly included. I was the administrator for my descendants The Court would not allow me to bring in the names of the real members of the Ngatimutunga Tribe, but left it that all were to have equal shares. I appealed. The Appeal Court sat here in this building, and the Judge decided that the shares were not equal, but that some had larger shares than others. At this hearing I appeared for my own tribe, and the appeal was decided in my favour. It was then discovered that we had absolutely no claim to the land petitioned Parliament to remove the control of this land from the hands of the Public Trustee and leave it to us to divide among ourselves, because Major Parris and the Government had said'that the land should be held according to Native custom. I asked the Government to hand us back the 3,000 acres without any restriction. That was the ground of my petition, and Ido not think that I have anything more to add. The Commissioner : You are appearing before a different tribunal now. I want you to tell me exactly what you wish me to recommend to the Government. I want to get these preliminaries settled, and by-and-by I will take evidence as to who are entitled, but I want you now to state specifically what you wish. Mrs. Brown: 1 want the 3,000 acres to be given to us absolutely. The Commissioner : Do you wish to subdivide it yourselves, or that some one else divide it' Mrs. Brown : We do not want the Public Trustee. We will subdivide it ourselves. The Commissioner : It is now for me to find out who the Ngatimutunga are. Have you the names of those whom you represent ?

G.—7

8

Mrs. Brown: Yes. The Commissioner : Will you please hand them in ? Mrs. Brown handed in the names of eighteen persons, sixteen of whom were dead. (See List No. 6, Appendix E, (1).) The Commissioner: I notice that page 2 of this exhibit gives the descendants of the Ngatimutunga entitled to succeed the dead persons shown in sheet No. 1. Page 3is the list of children whose names appear in page 2. Mrs. Brown stated that Makareta was a child of Kahe, who is dead, and is entitled to be succeeded by the Pomare family. The Commissioner : These lists will be further gone into. Mrs. Hopere handed in a list of claimants—twenty-one in all—and stated that she appeared for these, but had no claim on the land herself. (See List No. 7, Appendix C, (1).) The Commissioner : I have read the names over so that all the Maoris present can hear them, and by-and-by we can go more particularly into the matter, so that if any Maoris have any objections against these persons' claims whose names appear on the list they can make them then. I see that some of these persons are dead: how can you represent dead people ? Mrs. Hopere : These people were living at the time the land was given back to the Maoris, but they were not living at Waitara at that time— i.e., 1867. The Commissioner : I shall want to know where these people were living, and where each one was living. The Commissioner then took down the present residences of the Natives whose names appear on the list. The Commissioner: Now then, Mrs. Hopere, what do you wish done in this matter ? Mrs. Hopere : What I wish to say to the Commission is this : that these people come under the heading of absentees. They were clearly absentees, and that is why I handed in the list. I have wished them to have the land in accordance with the promise made by the Government in 1867 ; at that time this land was set aside for those Natives of the Ngatimutunga who were non-resident in Taranaki. The Commissioner: Do you wish so much of the land to be given to each person, or how do you wish to have the land dealt with ? Mrs. Hopere : We wish ail these people whose names are mentioned to come into the block, and all to be treated in the same way and get equal shares. What I wish is that the people of that hapu who have been resident here and who have received awards of land should be excluded. The Commissioner : Is there anything further you wish to say ? Mrs. Hopere : What I wish the Commissioner to do is this : to give the land back, and to give it in equal shares to such persons whom it is found come under the heading of absentees. I will not go further now, but I will conclude, leaving it for any person who likes to make objections to the lists which I have handed in, to do so. The Commissioner : That is quite sufficient; that is all I want at present. I shall have to go more fully into the matter, but at present I only want to find out who you represent. Te Tipi Hone Wirihana came forward. The Commissioner : What is your name ? Witness: Te Tipi Hone Wirihana, and I live at Mimi. The Commissioner : Whom do you appear for, yourself or others ? Te Tipi : I can write out a list of those whom I appear for. The Commissioner : Please to do so. Mr. Martin : I belong to Nelson. I repeat what I said this morning that I wish to know what is the position of this land. Heni te Rau has said that the land is to be given back, but I want to know how it was given back, whether it was for the Ngatimutunga who were living here or for other Ngatimutunga. Mrs. Brown has said two things about the giving-back of the land by the Government, and also that the Natives had possession of it. Mrs. Hopere has said that the land was given back for the absentees. But what I say is this : that it would have been better to have allowed them to understand one another and see which is right, Mrs. Brown or Mrs. Hopere. The Commissioner: That question, of course, Mr. Martin, will be settled by-and-by. lam simply getting the chief points and the heads. lam now only taking preliminary steps. Mr. Martin : If it is for the Ngatimutunga who are absent alone I do not care to speak about that; but if it is to go into the whole genealogy, and their relationship the one to the other, then I shall take part. The Commissioner : There is one question raised by Mrs. Hopere. She said that these persons who had already received awards of the Compensation Court should not be allowed to participate in this. Well, I may say at once, to remove any doubt about that part of the business, that any persons who are proved to have had awards made them by the Compensation Court may bring their cases forward if they like, but they will not be recommended by me to the Governor. The object really of this Commission is to enable any Ngatimutungas who did not participate in any benefits conferred by the decision of any previous Courts or Commissions to bring in their claims for their share in the 3,000 acres. Hone Tuhata : Would descendants of people who were entitled in 1867 be allowed to participate in this ? The Commissioner: Certainly. I was not alluding to these. It is quite evident that we are willing to find out who are the descendants of dead people, because we went into that in Mrs. Brown's list; but what I wish to impress on you is that those who have received awards in the Compensation Court will not be allowed any portion of this 3,000 acres. This land was simply set aside by the Government towards the claims of absentees. Mrs. Brown : I wish to state that I agreed with what you have said. If I were to bring in all the Ngatimutunga there would be fifty more claimants, but then they have received awards. Te Tipi puts in list. (See List 8, Appendix C, (1).)

G.— 7

9

The Commissioner: Have none of these had any awards of the Court ? Te Tipi: No. The Commissioner: I will ask you the same question as I have asked the others. What do you wish done in the matter ? Do you wish the whole 3,000 acres given back to the Natives, or do you wish these children to have their share of it ? Te Tipi: My desire is that, if we are awarded any land, it shall be cut out and awarded in one lump to us. Mr. Hutchen: As I stated that Charles Bayley was the claimant for whom I am appearing, there is no necessity for me to bring my case up again now ? The Commissioner : No; you have, in fact, given in your list. You say that Mr. Bayley did not participate in any awards of the Compensation Court ? Mr. Hutchen : That is so, sir—neither he nor his ancestors. The Commissioner: Do you know when these persons died? Mr. Hutchen : Yes, sir. Haurangi died on the 27th December, 1885. The other two have died since then—Matire in December, 1896, and Rihi Mohio on the 22nd January, 1898. None of them had any issue. The Commissioner: Mr. C. Bayley, I presume, was a half-caste. What was the name of his father ? Mr. Hutchen : Percy S. Bayley. The Commissioner : And the mother ? Mr. Hutchen : Henrietta Uruhina, who was the daughter of Haurangi—that is to say, Mr. Charles Bayley is the grandson of Haurangi. The Commissioner : You, therefore, claim that Mr. Bayley should succeed to their interests ? Mr. Hutchen : Yes; Matire and Rihi Mohoi were nieces of Haurangi, and Mr. Bayley claims to succeed to them through Haurangi, they having no issue of their own. The Commissioner : Do you know the name of the father and mother? Mr. Hutchen : Muia and Te Aripo ; and Muia was either brother or sister of Haurangi. The Commissioner: You have heard the questions I have asked the others. What do you wish done in the matter ? Mr. Hutchen : Well, on behalf of Mr. Charles Bayley I should prefer that, if the land was granted in pursuance of this Commission, the land should be individualised by the Commissioner and his own share granted to Mr. Bayley. The Commissioner : That is to say that if he is entitled to three shares they shall be cut out and given him in one area ? Mr. Hutchen: Yes. Friday, 12th May, 1905. The Commission resumed at 10 a.m. The Commissioner: Mr. Kensington, before hearing your address I shall ask the Natives a question. I understand a claimant has arrived from Nelson. I wish to know whether any Ngatimutungas are now at Parihaka ? Hone Tuhata : There is one Native at Parihaka named Matoha. Mr. Martin : I think that some one should be sent to Parihaka to publicly announce that this Commission is sitting. The Commissioner : I understand from you, Mr. Martin, that some Natives arrived from Nelson ? Mr. Martin: Karewa Riwai has come from Nelson, and will give his list of names in later. The Commissioner: I will now mention to the Natives that, although I have received lists of claimants, there is nothing to preclude any Natives who have claims from coming in here at any time during the sitting of the Commission, and the same will be duly considered. Mr. Kensington (Under-Secretary for Lands) : It appears to me, Mr. Mackay, that the Ngatimutunga went to sleep for about thirty-six years. Now Mrs. Brown says to them, " Wake up out of your sleep and put in a claim. You can then go to sleep again, and I will look after your interests," because for all these years the Ngatimutunga have never made any claim to this land which is now the subject of the Commission. Of course, it is very kind of Mrs. Brown to act, and quite disinterested of her to bring forward these claims, because I understood her to say yesterday that the whole or part of this land was for absentees. Now, it is a well-known fact that when land was set aside to meet claims for compensation (in many cases) as in this particular one, a block of, say, 3,000 acres, was set apart to meet absentee claims. It did not follow, however, that the whole block would be awarded, but only twenty, thirty, forty, or a hundred Natives might be able to prove that they were absentees and entitled to a share in the land. Now, Mr. Commissioner, you must remember yourself many cases in the Waikato compensation award of this nature. There is one in my mind, Miranda, where 5,000 acres were set apart to meet certain claims, and out of that block at the present day only 500 acres have been awarded. Now, I will just go very shortly into the whole history of this case. You all know that the Compensation Court sitting at New Plymouth in 1866 disallowed the claims of the Ngatimutunga, Ngatiawa, and many other tribes, in consequence of their long absence from the country. With this decision they were all very dissatisfied ; so in September, 1867, a meeting of the absentees took place in Wellington. There were about three hundred present, and Mr. Richmond, the Native Minister, drew up a scheme for admitting them to compensation on the same scale as the Wanganui judgment, this being on a basis of and giving a proportion of 16 acres to each absentee. Now this is the point I wish particularly to emphasize: that the basis of any recommendation which the Commission may make to the Government will be 16 acres and no more to each absentee. The Commissioner : In the case of death, I presume, the descendants will have claims.

2—G. 7.

Gk—7

10

Mr. Kensington. —Yes, that is if they were Natives who have never received any land in this district. It is quite true, as Mrs. Brown said yesterday, that Sir George Grey, then Governor, did want to give them more favourable terms, but the Ministry of the day declined his recommendation ; and to meet the whole of these claims, wherever they should be made, there was a total area of 12,200 acres set apart for the five hapus, who numbered 755 absentees; the proportion was as follows : —Ngatitama, 1,300 acres ; Ngatimutunga, 3,000 acres ; Ngatiawa, 2,700 acres ; Puketapu, 2,100 acres; Taranaki, 3,100 acres: total, 12,200 acres. There the matter rested for many years; no movement was made, and no action was taken by the Ngatimutunga to ask the Government to award them specific portions of the land. In 1884 Mr. William Fox, afterwards Sir William Fox, the West Coast Commissioner, reported that it had been found impossible to ascertain the names of the Natives in whose favour Mr. Richmond's promises were made, or even to discover where they are. "It is certain," Mr. Fox stated, "that many who were absentees when the promises were made have returned to the district and have been included in tribal reserves made by the Commissioner, or at other times." Special search amongst the records was made, but without success. Mr. Fox stated that very little interest in the subject appeared to exist amongst any absentees that there might be, or among the resident members. This probably was owing to the fact that the individual interests of the claimants are so small —only 16 acres each—as to be scarcely worth claiming. Mr. Fox concludes by stating " The course which the Commissioner has thought it best to pursue is to have reserves surveyed and allocated for each of the tribes entitled under Mr. Richmond's promise (except the Puketapu, who sold out to the Government, receiving their interest in money), but not to recommend any further action until the Government might be able (if it ever is) to ascertain who were the proper persons to become grantees. The reserves have accordingly been surveyed, and plans are herewith forwarded. Considering the fact above alluded to, of the small dimensions of the interest of each absentee, it would probably be a good course for the Government to arrange for any claimant who might turn up for the purchase of their allotments as was done in the case of the Puketapus." Now the position, Mr. Mackay, is this : Up to 1890 no claim had been made by the Ngatimutunga for any share of this 3,000 acres. Up to that time, as I said, no claim had been made; and the County Council, seeing the land idle and nothing being done with it, asked the Government in 1890 to open the land to public selection. Mrs. Brown must have been under some misapprehension yesterday when she spoke of the Court having taken the case into consideration. This land was never under the Public Trustee. In Mrs. Brown's petition she speaks here of the Ngatimutunga being treated worse than Australian blacks. I do not know exactly what she means by this remark. The land was there, there was no claim for it, and Mrs. Brown, who makes this petition, had been treated very well; she had been granted 500 acres in Block IV., Waitara. She says in the petition that they all felt that they had been treated like a pig tied to a post, to root so far and do farther, except with the consent of the Public Trustee. The Public Trustee never tied them by the leg to a post, neither did the Government, and all these years they could have come and rooted upon the land if they liked ; but as far as we can understand there were no pigs there to root. The Commissioner suggested that though Mrs. Brown might call her people pigs, yet we might not. The Under-Secretary explained that he was only using Mrs. Brown's own words which he understood were given entirely in a figurative sense. Mr. Kensington : lam now going back to 1890. In that year the County Council asked the Government to open the land, and the matter was referred to Mr. Percy Smith, then SurveyorGeneral ; and I think Mrs. Brown and all the other Maoris will acknowledge that there is nobody who has the interests of the Natives so much at heart as Mr. Percy Smith. Mr. Percy Smith put a memo, upon the papers to this effect, that the claims had been left so long in abeyance and no effort has been made by the Ngatimutunga to obtain any portion of the land that he did not think that any claim would now arise. The position, therefore, is this : there is 525 acres left belonging to the Crown ; there is another 775 acres we may be able to reserve back again, making in all 1,300 acres—that is to say, there is 1,300 acres which the Government may be able to deal with. The rest has been sold and cannot be taken back again. Now the Government, upon Mrs. Brown's petition, felt that something ought to be done to meet the case of any absentee of Ngatimutungas, who, for instance, we will say were in the Chatham Islands, or who were resident at Nelson or anywhere in Taranaki, and who received no land at all, and participated in no awards, and who therefore ask the Government, as an act of grace, to grant them the original 16 acres per head allowed them out of this land; and if there are any successors of those absentees, then they would only be entitled to participate if they had no part in any award made directly to them by the Crown. The Governor has appointed you, Mr. Mackay, a Commissioner, to inquire into this matter, and the information asked for is upon the following points :—(1.) Whether any of those absentees entitled to participate in the Ngatimutunga award are alive at the present date, or have legal successors. (2.) Whether the demands of the Ngatimutunga claimants have been satisfied by awards to the Ngatiawa or other hapus in other localities, and whether the present claimant is one of their successors. (3.) If such claimants have not been satisfied, then to what extent are the claimants entitled to participate in the 3,000 acres, or to what extent would they have been entitled to participate had they proved their claims before Commissioner T. H. Smith in 1867. I wish just to read an extract from a letter from Mr. W. Rennell, Reserves Trustee, who occupied that position before Mr. Fisher. The letter is dated the 10th May, 1892, and he states, " I am of opinion that, as many of those who were awarded 16 acres each, and for whom the land was set apart, have had their names inserted in West Coast grants, the promise of 16 acres each to such of those must be considered as carried out, and they can have no further claim, and as during the eight years I have been Reserves Trustee I cannot remember a single wellauthenticated claim being brought forward. I am of opinion that if 300 acres of the 1,300

11

G.— 7

acres are reserved, it will meet the case. If any claims ever arise they must be brought out, but Ido not think such a contingency is likely." I shall not say very much more ; but yesterday I noticed there were several expressions of opinion as to what should be done before any award should be made, and they resented Mrs. Brown as sole arbitrator, and I will read a letter from Mrs. Brown's solicitor, which shows that Mrs. Brown considered that she was taking up the whole of the case for her hapu, because Mr. Morrison, writing for Mrs. Brown on the 4th May, 1904, in a letter to the Native Minister, says, " I have the honour to inform you that Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown) has consulted me with reference to the claims of herself and other members of the Ngatimutunga to 3,000 acres, Block VIII., Waitara. In view of the fact that the land has been dealt with by the Crown as Crown lands, I am instructed to say that Mrs. Brown, on behalf of her hapu, will agree to payment of compensation instead of land. Furthermore, she will agree, in the event of the amount of compensation being mutually agreed to between yourself and the Hon. the Minister of Lands on behalf of the Crown, and Mrs. Brown, on behalf of her hapu, to accept Government debentures to the amount of the compensation payable—say, five or seven years, with interest at 5 per cent." I have nothing more to say, Mr. Mackay. The Commission is set up to inquire if any of these absentees who never had any of this land given back to them are still alive and would have participated in the claim if they had been living at the present time. Their share, of course, is confined to the 16 acres. Whatever recommendations you may see fit in your wisdom to make, the claimant must recollect this, that this is not a Native Land Court, which has finally to decide the matter, but when your recommendation is made it will be then for the Government to consider the whole matter. Mrs. Brown then proceeded to make some remarks in Maori. The Commissioner : I do not think this is the proper time to reply to that. We were asked yesterday to say what the Government intended to do. You have now been told that, and have been informed of the position you have now to take up in the matter. You have now to state your claims, and you will have an opportunity of commenting upon the whole case, and upon what Mr. Kensington has now said, at a later stage of the proceedings. This would be the course pursued in a Native Land Court, and I intimated at the commencement of the sitting that I would be guided as much as much as possible by the practice and procedure of the Native Land Court. Mrs. Brown : I wish to make an explanation upon two personal points. Mr. Kensington remarked that I received 500 acres. I wish to explain that the 500 acres has nothing to do with my Ngatimutuuga shares at all. This award was given to me for land taken also by the Government at Mataihuka, near Waikanae, for which I petitioned the House; and in order to carry out this petition Mr. Sheehan consulted Major Brown as to where the land could be located. They decided that, as I had an interest in this district, the land should be granted here. This compensation was for Mataihuka, and not for my Ngatimutunga interests. With regard to my misapprehension relative to the Land Court and the 3,000 acres being under the Public Trustee's control, I knew nothing of this until the Land Court met, and this, as I explained the other day, is how I came to know that the 3,000 acres were set apart; and we were under the impression that the portion that my people and myself were occupying was a portion of that 3,000 acres, and it was not until the Court opened in 1902, under an application by the Public Trustee, that I and these people knew that we came under the control of the Public Trustee. When I went to Wellington Mr. Poynton himself said, " Where is the balance of the 3,000 acres?" This is how the matter came up. Mr. Fraser two days afterwards discovered that the 3,000 acres were ouside the 700 acres that my people were then occupying. Mr. Fraser then asked me to put in a petition, which was altogether different from this one. He presented the petition himself, and that is the cause of my statement to the Court. I think my petition therefore will show what I have just explained with regard to Mr. Kensington's personal remark in connection with my misapprehension with regard to the 3,000 acres. The Ngatimutunga who were then living upon the land thought at the time they were put in possession by Major Parris that they were holding portion of the 3,000 acres which was awarded them. I then discovered that we were under the control of the Public Trustee; but we all wanted to remain as we were according to the Maori custom. I sent this petition because Mr. Fisher told me that the Public Trustee said that a portion of the land was to be leased by him and a portion to be left to the tribe. Mr. Fisher : Only as far as the absentees were concerned. The Public Trustee took no high hand in the matter. Mrs. Brown: It was then we found that the promise that if the people remained loyal their reserves would be returned to them to be held according to Maori custom was not being carried out. I had no idea of the working of the legislative machinery, and it was not till then I discovered that if my people wished to occupy the land they had to ask the Public Trustee. Mr. Kensington : The position of the ground was never altered. No portion of the Ngatimutunga ever occupied the land after it was surveyed and marked out on the ground. Mrs. Brown: This is why I wish to explain the position of the 3,000 acres. The Commissioner: This petition can be read any way. "It was then that they found that the Public Trustee had control of their lands." No doubt the Public Trustee had control of the lands which were placed in his hands, but those which were never placed in his hands he could not have control of, and this 3,000 acres comes under that category. You are, then, this amount to the good. Mrs. Brown : I wished to explain the position of the 3,000 acres. What Mr. Kensington said is perfectly correct. The Commissioner : We will proceed to take evidence. Have you got that list of names yet, Mr. Martin ? Mr. Martin : I wish to ask a question, as I want some information. Now, it is possible that there may be some other people included who may have gone away ; they may belong to Nelson, Waikato, or other places, or may have gone away in a similar manner to the Ngatimutunga, and

G.—7

12

some of them have been there so long that they do not actually know to which hapu they belong. Supposing there are some people found in that position, could they not come in with the Ngatimutunga ? If a man of some other tribe had married into the Ngatimutungas, would his name be considered ? The Commissioner: If a man is in that position, and is considered now to be a member of the Ngatimutunga Tribe, I should take his case into consideration, and should recommend it to the favourable consideration of the Government. If any Native belongs to any other tribes that have not been satisfied I could not deal with them ; but I understand that there is land for the Ngatitama Ngatiawa, and Taranaki. If any of these Natives come forward and wish to make a claim I will take a note, and draw the attention-of the Government to it. Mr. Martin : I wish to draw attention to the fact that I represent some Ngatitamas, and I also wish to draw attention to the fact that by-and-by their land may be in the same position as the Ngatimutunga's. Mr. Kensington: They all made their claims at the proper time and received awards. Mr. Skinner reminds me that though the Commission is set up to deal purely with the Neatimutunca yet there are 600 acres still left ° ' Mr. Fisher: As far as the Ngatitama are concerned this is a matter for the Native Land Court to find out who are the beneficiaries. Mr. Martin here handed in a list of the claimants for whom he appeared—ten in number—all adults, and members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu. (See List 9, Appendix C, (1).) The Commissioner : Where do these people live ? Mr. Martin: Motueka. The Commissioner then took the addresses. The Commissioner: Well, the cases of Mrs. Brown and Mrs. Hopere will take some time and Mr. Hutchen has asked me to take his first as it is a short case, and he does not want to put his client to the expense of remaining here. Percy Frank Bayley was then sworn. Mr. Bayley : I reside at Eltham, and am the father of the claimant Charles Bayley whose mother was Henrietta Uruhenu, who is now dead. The son was born on the 23rd March 1873 Henrietta Uruhenu's mother was Haurangi Pihuka, also dead. They were Ngatimutungas' of the Chatham Islands, and came over at the latter end of 1869 or in 1870. I cannot speak personally as to my son's rights. J Mrs. Brown: Before Mr. Hutchen goes on I should like to enlighten the Commission that the case he brings on now is gazetted to be heard on the 23rd of this month, and has nothing to do with this claim. I am the successor with regard to the land under dispute in that case and I would ask the Commissioner to put this case on one side, and let it come at its proper time _ The Commissioner: The Commission has before it the claims of the Ngatimutunga and this is a Ngatimutunga claim. I have nothing to do with the case elsewhere. Mrs. Brown : I represent these people of whom Mr. Hutchen is speaking, and until the 25th of this month he has no right to speak. Mr. Hutchen: That is a mere assertion on the part of Mrs. Brown. She has nothing to support it. 8 The Commissioner : Mrs. Brown, you must not interfere. I have no right to debar any person appearing before me as a Ngatimutunga. You proper course is to cross-examine the witnesses Remember, Mr. Bayley, you are still upon your oath. Mrs. Brown : Bayley, you put in an application for your brother on the 22nd of December last Mr. Bayley: I might have. Mrs. Brown .- Was it not adjourned ? The Commissioner : Wait a moment. Was this application put in as a claim for succession f Mr Kensington : No. They are referring to a case in connection with some Urenui land and not with reference to this particular Block. This Commission is dealing with a particular block of land, and 1 think that any other case with regard to any other land should not be considered Ibis Commission is confined to land only in Block VIII. The Commissioner : That is so. I need not repeat to you Mr. Bayley, as you were here yesterday and heard the proceedings, that if your son or any of your people have had awards from the Compensation Court that debars you from 'making any claim as a Ngatimutunga. You say you have made application for a succession order. Now a succession order to whom ? Mr. Bayley : Ido not know. The succession order was put in by my brother * The Commissioner: Well, what land was it for ? Mr. Bayley : That I cannot tell you. The Commissioner : I am beginning to think that you have no claim at all Mr Hutchen : I can give you the information you are seeking. Mr. Bayley knows nothin- at all about it. The conflict between Mrs. Brown and Mr. Bayley is with regard to a West Coast reserve which was not issued under an award by the Compensation Court at all, therefore I think this will not be a bar to putting in a claim here. ' The Commissioner: Mr. Bayley would be barred from making any claim here if he had participated in a reserve made by the Crown. This inquiry is instituted with respect to Neatimutunga claims, and I distinctly stated that if any of the claimants had received awards or were beneficiaries in any land awarded by the Government that would be a bar to any claim on their Mr. Hutchen .-The position as you put it yesterday is different from the stand Mr. Kensington is taking this morning. I understood you to say yesterday that these Natives who had awards of the Compensation Court m their favour would be barred from putting claims in here to-day Now the position taken up by Mr. Kensington this morning goes beyond that. He says all Natives who participated in any land whatever are barred. This is a different position altogether. Now this 3,000 acres was set aside for Natives who were kept out of awards before the Compensation Court

a.—7

13

The Commissioner ■ Nothing of the kind. You misunderstand the case. Yesterday I said —i-ftii.""E:;'.—=i"r.:ri",'is ~. - - •»— Gazette in which the notice of this case appears. 00 ° X b £'"l.„ .djourn this case until the Sitb. when „, solicitor win then appear to eo»--case ? . , WiSh Cßro V l this : I succeeded to the land to which Mr. Hutcben refers. It has nothing to do with the 3,000 acres. you do not take that, say, of Haurangi ? * The Commissioner : Will that suit you Mrs. Brown 2r£SSi- 1 32 " M* h„s . ddm through b"»»»'' I b'»b"°f B^^ o ;^„^^ i "daaedin»ay»w.td .he i. not entitled to .timntung., and /he wishes to pro,, h,. elein, as a successor to her he must do so in the Native Land Court. Ngatimutungas to bepanted land out of the,B UUU ; o£ Henrietta alone, ticipate in any award, and therefore Mr. Bay ey should claim J ™ p mg llnd iSrS£ .XS ; h». the l„d ~ no. held under .Compensation (tart .ward. 3H£l s l^acii^^^ 3 =--s SusiLable awards „aue bin, and h£ land gt.nte.i h>™£«''» , hBYe st .eiisrs>r.o'Ke^^^^ here put in a list of claimants containing eight names. (See List SStion of her claims for the Ngatimutunga. Mr. Skinner can give this evidence.

G.—7

14

Mr. William Henry Skinner, Chief Draughtsman in the New Plymouth District Survey Office, and authorised surveyor, was then sworn. Mr. Skinner ; Mrs. Brown said that the land granted to her at Urenui within the Ngatimutunga boundaries was given her not as a Ngatimutunga, but in satisfaction of her claim for the Mataihuka in the Wellington district. The evidence of the West Coast Commission (see Appendices of 1882, G.-5, page 31) distinctly says " The Government settled the matter by providing in the Special Powers and Contracts Act of 1878 for the issue of a grant of 150 acres of land to Mrs. Nicol and to her daughters, Mrs. Brown and Mrs. Naera, to be chosen in the Wellington Provincial District." That was done in Schedule A, No. 7 (see Appendices A.-sb, page 16, of 1884) and 500 acres was given in the Urenui District. The Commissioner stated at the time of making this recommendation that he did so distinctly upon the condition that it should be in full satisfaction of all their claims. The 500 acres was received by them as members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu. Mr. Kensington : I understand there were two separate grants, that is to say, one in the Wairoa District, being part section 98, which was in satisfaction of Mrs. Brown's own claim, and the other at Urenui, of which she received 250 acres in satisfaction of her claim as a Ngatimutunga. Mrs. Brown : I have no question to ask Mr. Skinner at all, but with regard to the statement that 500 acres was given to the Mataihuka, I should like to say that at the sitting of the West Coast Commission at Waitara, on Friday, the sth of March, 1880 (see Appendices of that year, G-2, page 25, paragraph 322), that I, in giving evidence, stated "When I returned to live here after leaving New South Wales, where I had been living with my husband, I found that all the land which I claimed in right of my mother, Terau-o-te-Rangi, had been confiscated. It is about three years since I came back here. I came from Sydney to petition the Government that some land might be given to me as my mother's representative. The land was situated at Mataihuka, in the District of Wellington. I applied for that piece of land which belonged to my mother, but when I came I found it included in a Government purchase, and I petitioned the Government to give me land elsewhere for it." [Witness handed in a report in which the Committee recommended her case to the Government for favourable consideration.] " Afterwards I saw Mr. Sheehan. It was upon that petition I got 500 acres promised to me. I wish to impress upon the Commissioner that the 500 acres has nothing to do with the claims of my mother. The 500 acres was for a piece of land taken away by the Government, including the purchase in the Wellington District." I want to clear away any impression on the part of tbe Commission that I am not within my rights. Mr. Kensington : The impression still remains in my mind that Mrs. Brown received 500 acres as a Ngatimutunga, and therefore as a Ngatimutunga she does not come in as an absentee for this 3,000 acres. The Commissioner : I suppose this is so. Mrs. Brown : I do not know what was in the mind of Commissioner Fox, because we were not on the best of terms owing to my tongue being very long. When Sir William Fox set apart a piece of land application was made by myself and sister that it should be placed under a trust and The Commissioner : We need not go into this. Mrs. Hopere : After the explanation given by Mr. Kensington, the representative of the Government, lam now clear as what can be done. As I understand it now, the position is this : that the persons who have not participated in any grants of land, and who are absentees, are entitled to sixteen acres each—that is to say, they must not have received any land grants from the Government. Tbe Government now desire to have inquiry made as to who are the persons entitled. I therefore think it right that Mrs. Brown should be examined as to her list of people, so as to ascertain how many of them are absentees, and also whether they have had land or not. lam informed that there are a number of Ngatimutunga who appear in that list who have already received land here. I would like Mrs. Brown's case to be gone on with, so that it can be ascertained whether these people were absentees, where they were living, and all about them. Mr. Kensington : I think, Mr. Mackay, that when all the lists are handed in a copy should be made, and Mr. Fisher, the Reserves Agent, should go through them, and identify them, and state whether any of them have received any land. The Commissioner: I think the Commission should adjourn till 2 o'clock, and in the meantime a list can be made and handed to Mr. Fisher. Mr. Fisher then explained the difficulty that occurs through Maoris frequently changing their names, and stated that it would take some time to go through the lists. The Commissioner therefore decided that the Commission should adjourn until 2 o'clock. The Commission resumed at 2 o'clock. Mr. Kensington: In speaking of the claims this morning, as to the successor of Henrietta Uruhenu it was stated that she had received no land, whereas in the statement of the compensation award she is shown as receiving 16 acres of land at Waitotara (G.-2, page 23, of 1880). So she did obtain an award. Mr. Fisher: Her successors still hold this land. Mr. Kensington : I think it would save a great deal of time if the Court were to adjourn for a little time to allow Mrs. Brown and other claimants just to go through the lists of claimants with Mr. Fisher and find out if they have received any grants of land. Te Tipi here handed in a supplementary list No. 8a (see Appendix C, No. 1) and explained that in the list there were a number of names of persons who had no land in New Zealand. The Commissioner : It will be far better for you to go through the lists. Now, for instance, I see there the name of Maria. Now, who is this Maria? She must have a Maori name, and it should appear on the lists. This sort of thing is not allowed in the Native Land Court, but it is necessary there that both the surname and Christian names should be given.

a.—7

15

Mrs. Brown : I should like to give a reply to Mrs. Albury's (Mrs. Hopere) request which she made before the adjournment that I was to prove that my people had any should be examined to ascertain how many of the claimants are absentees Now I consider that, as I am the petitioner in this case, Mrs. Albury should prove her points before I show my hand The Commissioner : It is immaterial who gives her evidence first, as you are all asslumed tbe claimants. As your list is first, Mrs. Brown, we will take it first. You will all of you have to prove who your people are, and you will all be strictly examined. P Mrs. Brown: Considering that Mrs. Albury has a new bet she should give first The Commissioner : All you have to do is to prove all you can and to let Mrs. Albury do the Sam After consulting with the Under-Secretary of Lands the Commissioner decided to adjourn until the mormngso g as to allow the names appearing on the lists to be compared with Mr. Fisher s b °° k ' Saturday, 13th May, 1905. It C o^t™r d HltlTafter going through tbe lists Mr. Fisher points out that Hen Mfil2ctr different from the other three women whom M, Bayley claims to represent. Inasmuch as these three women had small allocations made to them in a block of 788 acres at Urenui, as members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu, and Henrietta Uruhenu was not included in that block. I find that she had subsequently awarded to her by Judge Smith 3iacrVs atWa'totara. She was included with a large number of others, but this was not an awara to he members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu and before final decisioni is made upon this claim I shall ask to have a search of the records made to show in what right this land at WaitoUra was granted because I am under the impression that it was made to her certainly not as a membe* o?th Ngatimutunga Hapu, but as representing her father's tribe It seems extraordinary to me that she alone of the Ngatimutunga should have been awarded land in a block at Waitotara n whiKhe had no interest whatever. Her mother was not included in this grant and she is the only Ngatimutunga. I believe it will be found that she got that land through her father. The Commissioner : Did her father belong to the Ngatimutunga Tribe > Mr Hutchen : No ; her mother, Haurangi. The Commissioner: Well, you see Waitotara was always m the confiscated district, and the Court hadflowerto award, Government did award, land to Natives m other places than that to which they belonged. They often asked for this to be done themselves. Mr Hutchen. That is why, sir, I ask you to have the records searched to ascertain in what right Tt -Thave no wish whatever to deprive your client of the land if she is entitled to it I wish to give everybody fair play. I was Crown Agent or the whole of the Proceedings n the Wa.kato, and therefore I am familiar with such matters. Jour request seems Treasonable, however, and I will ask Mr. Fisher to look up the records and will do so myS tr a^^l -°I t k hmk it'willTe 1 better that Mr. Fisher should give evidence as to the names included m he list of grants already issued, and also I would like to point out that in many cases mmors have claimed for an award of land, and these minors can only participate by virtue of their Succession They would therefore have to prove that the original people for whom they are Clai Th g c Thomas William Fisher, Reserves Agent, was then sworn. The Commissioner : After the adjournment of the Court yesterday evening, did you go through the list of the Natives ? Mr. Fisher: Yes. to the typewritten list of claimants (Bee Thnntomatio°n by Mr. Fisher was agreed to by the Natives who represented the Claim S B toZi^^T:^^ the way the Natives have admitted that the information fs cTree and the short time which Mr. Fisher has had in which to th~ eTist he is to be congratulated upon the information he has been able to obtain, and I have to thank you Mr. Fisher for the same. I can do nothing about these children ;bu as there are a large number of them, I am inclined to make a recommendation to the Government in order that such a large number shall not be left landless. Te Tipi: I think that all those appearing on my list who are over twenty-one years of age Sh ° U K e Co— i afU A S man being alive may have ever so many children and the rights are then vStedrtheparentsTif those parents have had awards, the children cannot put in a claim; Win view of the circumstances of the case, and as there are such a large number of children I ".Ms family Which it seems to me should be settled on the land, I shall make a recommendation to to them, because I think it would be manifestly unfair to leave them withouTany land fwe are able to give them some. The great difficulty is that the land has been Sid, andTis questionable whether we shall be able to meet the wants of all those who are able to then ad j our ned until 9 o'clock on Monday morning.

G.—7

16

Monday, 15th May, 1905. The Commission resumed at 9 a.m. Mr. Martin handed in a supplementary list. (See No. 11.) The Commissioner stated that he would proceed to ascertain the genealogies (whakapapa) of the claimants appearing on the lists handed in, and asked, if there was any one present acquainted with the genealogies, that he would come forward and furnish the same. Te Tipi: I do not suppose there is any one here acquainted with the whole of the genealogies. It would be better to let every one put in their own. The Commissioner: I thought you might have some kaumatua (old man) here, and thus save a good deal of trouble. Mrs. Brown: I agree with Te Tipi, and think that everybody here who appears either for himself or others should furnish the necessary information. The Commissioner: Very well; but I would point out that in the Waikato we had always a man who could give all the genealogies. Mrs. Hopere said she would give the genealogies of the applicants she appeared for, and handed in a supplementary list. (See No. 7a.) The Commissioner: Before going further, Mrs. Hopere, I have to inform you that Mr. Davis arrived this morning, and says that you are appearing for him. Is his name in the list you handed in? I cannot see it. Mrs. Hopere explained that Mr. Davis appeared there under the name of Paora Hopere. Mrs. Brown handed in a supplementary list. (See 6a.) The Commissioner: If anybody has got any more lists, will they please hand them in, as I want to go on with the genealogies. The lists handed in by Mrs. Brown, Mrs. Hopere, and Mr. Martin were then handed to Mr. Fisher, the Reserves Agent, to look into and ascertain whether any of the Natives had received any awards. Mrs. Brown stated that her nephew held the whakapapa of her people. Hone Tuhaka, nephew of Mrs. Brown, then gave the genealogy of the claimants appearing on Mrs. Brown's list, stating that the Ngatimutunga is a hapu of the Ngatiawa Tribe of Taranaki. The Commissioner explained that all the information he wanted was that in connection with the genealogies. This was not a Native Land Court where interests had to be defined, as in papatupu blocks (land to which the title had not been ascertained). The claimants were not fighting against each other, but were making claims on the Government. Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni presented a list No. 12 (see Appendix C, No. 1), and stated that he and Wikerawa appeared for the applicants named therein. Mrs. Hopere presented the names of two additional adults, which were added to List 7a. Mrs. Hopere put in her genealogical table. Mr. Kensington: Presumably the West Coast Commissioner did not consider the position of the names now before the Commission, from the fact that in the West Coast Settlement Reserves Act the definition of " Natives " implied Maoris and half-castes with their descendants by Natives. The Commissioner: That was the law of the time, but recent amendments of the Land Acts have altered it. At Gisborne, for instance, there were two brothers named Harris, one of whom was married to a European woman. That brother died, and his children were barred from succeeding. The older brother then applied to succeed, and did so, and then conveyed the land to his nephews and nieces. The law was then altered so that all descendants of half-castes were classed as Maoris. This was done by omitting the words "by Natives." Mrs. Brown agreed with the Commissioner, because her daughter had some property, and when she wanted to sell it she had to go through the same process as if she were a Maori, although she could not speak Maori. Mr. Tuhata: With regard to Tuwhareiti, I do not know anything about this claimant. Te Tipi: This claimant is next in kin to Tiwhakopu. Some discussion ensued, and Mr. Tuhata subsequently admitted, upon looking over the list, that Mr. Te Tipi's assertion was correct, and admitted an oversight on his own part. Mrs. Hopere: The claimants on my list base their claims upon their descent from Tiwhakopu and Tuwhareiti. Paora Hopere then proceeded to trace the genealogy from both, and stated that he could not exactly say whether Rangihira came before or after Tihimatengi. Mr. Fisher: It seems to me that a lot of time is lost in these whakapapas (genealogies). I had better take a list and find out who these are. The Commissioner remarked that when the whakapapas were made out the rest would be plain sailing. Te Tipi Wirihana (John Shearer Willison) gave the genealogy with regard to the thirteen grandchildren living at Foxton and having no land. The Commission then adjourned until 2 p.m. The Commissioner asked Mrs. Brown if the genealogy of Huiana, for whom a claim had been made by Rewimaka, was correct, and Mrs. Brown replied that it was quite correct. Karewa Riwai then put in the genealogy of the claimants he represented, and stated that he was not quite certain of the correctness of the information he supplied. He stated that upon consulting with some old people he would be able to verify his information. The Commissioner intimated that his case would stand down for the present. Roimata Wiremu Tamihana gave in the genealogy of the applicants she represented. She had some difficulty in supplying the information, and the Commissioner asked Mr. Martin if he would talk the matter over with Roimata and give her some assistance. Mr. Martin replied that he would be very pleased to do so.

17

G.-7

The Commissioner then intimated that the completion of Roimata's genealogical table would stand over until 2 p.m. on Wednesday, in order that she might be able to confer with Te Rua Rewiti, an old man at present at Urenui, but too sick to attend, and get her whakapapa. Mr. Martin then proceeded to give the genealogy of the claimants he represented, and stated that he would not commence from Ngatimutunga, but from an ancestor who was mentioned before the Commission —named Tuwhareiti. The whole of the claimants on his list were, he stated, either children or grandchildren of Wiparata Kakakuru. The Commissioner stated that he had in many cases traced the descent of these claimants from Ngatimutunga. Mrs. Brown said that she strongly objected to these people being allowed to appear before the Commission. She stated that she was- the petitioner, and not they, and she drew the Commissioner's attention to the fact that he was going into claims dating some ten generations back. She stated that she represented the sole surviving claimants to this land, and that the Commissioner should not allow a lot of outsiders to come into the case now. The Commissioner stated that he was quite aware that she had put in the petition upon which this Commission was set up, and that placed her in the same position as a person making application for papatupu (uninvestigated title) land, and therefore any other person claiming to have an interest in such land had every right to appear before the Commission. Mr. Martin said that the Commissioner had voiced his own opinion in the matter, and considered that any Ngatimutunga could appear before the Commissioner and make a claim. It was, he thought, for the representative of the Government, and no one else, to make any objection if he thought fit. Piripi te Aho then put in a list. (See No. 13.) Tuesday, 16th May, 1905. The Court resumed at 10 a.m. The Commissioner: Mr. Skinner will represent the Government here until the conclusion of the case. We will now start on the genealogies that have not yet been put in. Te Tipi: I should like to question the representative of the Crown. The Commissioner: No, you cannot question the Crown's representative. I wish you would understand this case, and not confuse it with a Native Land Court case. You are not fighting other Natives who have made claims. The Compensation Court, when it sat in 1867, said that the Ngatimutunga had no claims, in consequence of non-residence in the district. The Natives then petitioned the Government, and Mr. Richmond said, "Well, you people have no doubt a claim, and I will give you 16 acres each. You cannot therefore now get more or less than 16 acres; and there is no benefit to be derived from cross-questioning officers of the Government; besides, that would be improper and irregular. If Mr. Skinner was in a witness-box and adverse to the case, you might do so. I will allow no more talk; there has been too much already. You all ought by this time to know the position. Mrs. Brown, on behalf of all, put in a petition. The reply to that is that the Government have appointed me to consider who are the persons entitled to the 16 acres, and if it should be found that there is not sufficient land for them, then it will be my duty to recommend in the cases of those who do not want land that they should' receive some monetary consideration. Those who are living here should have awards in land, but with regard to those who come from a distance I shall have to recommend that a money value be given instead. It is no good your cross-questioning one another. Besides that, I think it is highly improper that there should be any cross-questioning, and if any one else gets more than he is entitled to in any of your opinions, that is a matter solely for the Crown to go into, and none of you can get any more, no matter what was the Crown's action. Te Tipi: What I am trying to get at is this: If we were entitled to 16 acres, I think it would be your duty to recommend that we should receive the balance of the land which we were entitled to. We have only received 11J acres each as our share. The Commissioner: You will be called upon to give evidence, and you can then bring this matter up. Please understand that this is not an application for a title to papatupu land, the title to which has not been investigated by the Court. This land is in deed and in fact simply Crown lands, and all that you have to show is that you are entitled to 16 acres. I am tired of this constant questioning. Now, I want the man who put in the list of claimants No. 12 to come forward. Where is the man who put in this list? Can you act for him, Mr. Martin? Mr. Martin: I cannot. Ido not understand anything about their whakapapas. The Commissioner: If he does not come here I shall strike out his case. He treated the Court very cavalierly when he was here yesterday. If he had not succeeded in getting his whakapapa he should have asked for an adjournment; if he does not put in an appearance by dinnertime I shall strike him out. The Commission cannot sit here wasting the Government's time and money for nothing. Mrs. Brown: lam of the same opinion. The Court is being delayed, and I and others who have come from a distance do not want to be delayed any more than the Commissioner. The Commissioner: I will make an example of this man and strike out his claim if he is not' here by 2 o'clock. , ~,,,,, , , Mr. Skinner: You will understand that the tram does not come in until 11 o clock, and he may have gone out to Waitara to obtain information with regard to his whakapapa. At this moment Karewa Riwai put in an appearance. The Commissioner: Well, Karewa, you have been keeping the Court waiting, but we will take your whakapapa. Had you not arrived I should have struck out your name and that of the applicants you represent. The genealogy of the seven names Karewa put in on List No. 9a was then gone into.

3—G. 7.

G.—7

18

The Commissioner: I do not know the residences, but I suppose all those who put in a claim as your brother's children reside about Waikanae. I want you to give your genealogy and connect these persons with Ngatimutunga. You got as far as tracing your own descent from Ngatimutunga. The witness did not appear to understand. The Commissioner: You put a claim in for certain people. You are able to show that you are descended from Ngatimutunga. Now I want you to show whether these people you represent are descended from Ngatimutunga also or not. There being some difficulty in making the witness understand what was wanted, the Commissioner again said, " You traced your own descent from Ngatimutunga, and I want you to give me the whakapapa of these people, so that we can see whether they are descended from Ngatimutunga." The witness did not consider it necessary to give the genealogies, as he thought Mr. Mackay knew them, and the Commissioner pointed out to him that, although he himself knew about the fathers and mothers, yet it was necessary that the Crown representative and the Maoris present should be in full possession of the whakapapa. The genealogy was then gone on with. The genealogies of the claimants on List No. 13, put in by Piripi te Aho, was then given by Piripi. Mrs. Hopere suggested that, if Te Tapuke was not here at 2 o'clock to give further information to enable his whakapapa to be completed, his name should be struck off the list. The Commissioner: I cannot do this. I want to give everybody a chance. I want as much as you to hasten matters, as Ido not want to sit here too long. I want to avoid delays, so that the Government shall not say Mr. Mackay is drawing so much money per diem and wasting time. The genealogy of List No. 12, Te Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni, was then adjourned until 2 o'clock on Wednesday to enable him to obtain more information. The Court adjourned, and resumed at 2 p.m. The genealogy of Piripi te Aho was then completed. Mr. Tuhata gave further information with regard to the genealogy of the claimants upon Mrs. Brown's list (List 6). Mrs. Hopere handed in an additional list to be added to No. 7a, consisting of two names, and gave the genealogy of the claimants. Mrs. Brown wished to know if she could talk to the people assembled. The Commissioner: You should do that when the representative of the Crown is here. Mrs. Brown: Very well. The Commissioner: We will take your case the first thing in the morning. Mrs. Brown: I should like Te Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni to be here when I make my speech in the morning. Wednesday, 17th May, 1905. The Court resumed at 10 a.m. The Commissioner: I will call upon you, Mrs. Brown, to commence to give evidence with regard to the claimants in your list. Mrs. Brown: If you remember, I asked that my evidence should stand over until Te Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni arrived. The Commissioner: lam sorry, but we must make a start now. Mrs. Brown was then sworn. The Commissioner: I just want to see what names have to be struck out of these lists, and in places where there are no descendants to see who are the successors. Mr. Skinner: Before Mrs. Brown makes her statement I should like to say that all those to be struck out are those who have received consideration through the Compensation Court, or whose names have been put into West Coast Commission or other Reserves, and also those who died prior to the setting-up of the Commission in 1880. The Commissioner: Those who died before that Commission was appointed, of course, are debarred. We cannot give land to dead people. I will therefore just read over the names of those who died prior to that Commission being appointed, and they will in consequence be struck out: (1) Matara Ihaka, (2) Te Koeti, (3) Rioska Maori, (4) Rawinia Paramena, (5) Paramena, (6) Wiremu Ropiha, (7) Keepa te Paki, (8) Kahe, (9) Tukutahi, (11) Makareta, (12) Te One, (13) Pitiroi; (14) Ruihi Raumihoa has been dead about four years, and I shall require a successor for her; (15) Hiroa will be struck out, as claimant was dead before Commission sat; (17 and 18) Maraea Tamate and Tangotango are included in Ngatirahiri Reserve, and are therefore struck out. With regard to those claimants in List 6a, these appeared to have been gone into by Mr. Fisher. Some of these died before the Commission was appointed. Some of these are included in the West Coast Settlement Reserves. I am, however, prepared to hear anything you have to say about them. Mrs. Brown: As far as I am aware, some of these claimants are not included in any reserves at all. Mr. Skinner: I have not got the information, and the matter is one for Mr. Fisher to deal with. I suggest that a note be made, and Mr. Fisher be asked to verify this information upon his return. Mrs. Brown: As Mr. Fisher did not examine this list with me, I suggest that it should be gone over by us together. The Commissioner: Very well. The names in List 6a will have to stand over. Tuhata was then sworn in order to aid Mrs. Brown to give information with regard to claimants on List No. 6.

19

G.—7

The Commissioner: We will begin with Matara Ihaka. I notice that there are eight of these claimants who were not in any grants or awards —namely, Nos. 1 to B—though they died before the Commission sat in 1880. Has Matara any descendants? . Tuhata: Yes—Taraikamo, Taitoko Tiopiro, Pana Taiopero, and Riu Tiopero. The Commissioner: What relation are they to Matara? Tuhata: Rawinia is in the whakapapa and was married to Paramena, and their child is Taraikamo. 'The Commissioner: These are then the descendants of Matara? Tuhata: Yes. There are four of them, and they are all dead. The Commissioner: Did Matara leave any children? Tuhata: No. The Commissioner: Did Koeti leave any children? Tuhata: No. The Commissioner: Did iiipeka ? Tuhata: No. The Commissioner: Did Rawinia? Tuhata: Yes. The Commissioner: Who are her children 1 Tuhata: Taraikamo. The Commissioner: You say that Taraikamo is the proper person to succeed to these four interests— i.e., Nos. 1 to 4 inclusive? Tuhata: Yes. The Commissioner: Who succeeds Paramena? Tuhata: Taraikamo. The Commissioner: Who succeeds W iremu Ropiha ? Tuhata: He is dead, and he is shown in the whakapapa, as successor to Heru, and also Kepa te Peka. Tangotaugo (No. 18) and Maraea (No. 17) were shown in the whakapapa as descendants of Heru. The Commissioner: Well, Tangotaugo is in the Ngatirahiri Reserve, and the proper course is for the parties who consider that they have a right to succeed to him to apply to the Native Land Court. Who, in your opinion, Mr. Tuhata, are the persons who ought to succeed to Wiremu Ropiha 1 Mr. Tuhata: Taitoko, Te Pana, Te Riu, and Maraea Tamate. These are the children of Tangotango. The Commissioner: Do you consider that the three Taitokos should have one half of the interest of Wiremu, and that Ropiha and Maraea should have the other half? Tuhata: Yes. The Commissioner: The next on the list is Keepa te Poki. Do you consider that some person should succeed to him? Tuhata: He has no children, and the successors of Tangotango, together with Maraea, therefore succeed to his interests. The Commissioner: Tangotango must be struck out because he received interest in the Urenui and the Ngatirahiri Reserves, and Maraea Tamate is alive, and can only come in as a successor, because she is also included in these reserves. The Commissioner: With regard to No. 8, Kahe? Mrs. Brown: This is my mother; she, of course, received no land. She is one of those who petitioned. The Commissioner: Y T ou have received reserves. 1 do not think that her case should be considered. Mrs. Brown: 1 think the interests of my mother's grandchildren should certainly be considered. Ido not wish to be considered myself. These claimants are not in the reserve, although the setting-apart of the 3,000 acres was the result of my mother's influence and petitioning. 1 explained on the opening day that the 500 acres had nothing to do with this reserve, and it was found that it was compensation for 500 acres taken, and sold to Major Wood; but I petitioned Parliament on this matter, and the result of this petition was that the 500 acres was given back, but the position of it was not able to be located, and so the 500 acres in question was granted. 1 do not think my mother's grandchildren should be debarred for that reason. The Commissioner: Do I understand that Kahe was alive when Mr. Richmond made his promise of the 16 acres? Mrs. Brown: Yes, Kahe was alive then. Mr. Skinner: According to the evidence here —I am not traversing Mrs. Brown's evidence, but it states distinctly that a recommendation has been made upon the distinct understanding that the land is accepted in satisfaction of all outstanding claims against the Government. I would ask you, sir, to consider this, and to decide whether my objection is a valid one. The Commissioner: Before I can give a decision upon this matter I shall have to give it some consideration. Will you please state, Mrs. Brown, who are the grandchildren in question? Mrs. Brown: Hone Tuhata, Rangihanu Tuhata, Makere Tuhata, Te Matoha Tuhata, and Ngaropi Tuhata. The Commissioner: Well, Mrs. Brown, if all these children are going to have a share in the 1 6 acres Mrs. Brown: I only want to show the position in which we are placed. I am not thinking about the 1 6 acres. The Commissioner: Your mother can only be limited to 16 acres? Mrs. Brown: I should like to know how a pakeha would like that. The Commissioner: I have nothing to do with the political side of the question.

G.—7

20

Mrs. Brown: 1 should like the matter placed on record before the Commission, in case 1 eventually petition Parliament again. The Commissioner: That must stand over for consideration. The next on the list is Katarina. She is living? Mrs. Brown: No; she is dead. The Commissioner: Who are the proper persons to succeed? Mrs. Brown: The same five persons named above. The Commissioner: Whom did she marry. Tuhata: She is to be found in the genealogy of Henera Whatutara. The Commissioner: 1 want to know her connection with this Tiopiro family? Mrs. Brown: The same five persons succeed —namely, Hone Rangihanu, Makere, Te Matoha, Ngaropi (all Tuhatas). The Commissioner: With regard to Makareta: did she receive any award? Mrs. Brown: No. She is my sister. She was with Sir George Grey, who adopted her. 1 do not think she is entitled to anything. She died at the Cape of Good Hope. 'The Commissioner: She is therefore struck out. With regard to Te One? Mrs. Brown: He is a brother of mine. He was alive when the claims were rejected by the Compensation Court. The Commissioner: He is the father, of course, of Rewi Maka, who is then the proper person to succeed. Mrs. Brown: Yes; Rewi's daughter is the proper successor. The Commissioner: Now we come to Pitiroi, No. 13 on the list. Did he receive any award? Mrs. Brown: No. The Commissioner: Who is the proper person to succeed him? When did he die? Mrs. Brown: Just before the Commission sat, in 1880 or 1881. Mr. Skinner: It was in 1879. Mrs. Brown: With regard to Te Amohau, Kirihaihai, Matengaro, and Ngarukeruke, 1 would ask the Commission to consider the claims of these people, as they are direct descendants of Ngatimutunga, and have only got 20 acres in the Urenui Reserve, and they have no land anywhere else, and they have large families. The Commissioner: Pitiroi was alive at the time of the petition, and would come into the promise. The size of the share of these four persons would be 4 acres each. With regard to Ruihi Raunihao, we had better let this person's claim stand over until we get the Wharekauri (Chatham Islands) list. Mr. Tuhata: She died on the reserve and has no children, but she may have successors at Wharekauri. The Commissioner: With regard to Hiroa, 1 notice that he died before the West Coast Commission sat. Did he leave any descendants? Mr. Tuhata: His mother, Kapua, is still alive She received 11 acres in the Mimi Reserve. Hiroa is one of those to whom the promise of 16 acres was made. He leaves no children. Kapua is the proper successor, and is recommended accordingly. The Commissioner: With regard to Te Rua-ki-Aotea, I notice that he is alive and living at Urenui. His claim will be allowed. Nos. 17 and 18 on tbe list, Maraea Tamate and Tangotango, will be struck out, as they are provided for in the Urenui and Ngatirahiri Reserves. As I said before, we will adjourn the whole of List 6a until the return of Mr. Fisher, in order that we may obtain information as to who are and who are not included in the Urenui and Ngatirahiri Reserves. Mrs. Brown: I should like to make a statement before the Commission in order that when are making your recommendation, Mr. Mackay, you can take it into consideration. I stated in my petitions—and I think that you will acknowledge yourself—that my hapu were most loyal, and I now should like briefly to show the relations existing between them and the Government. The Commissioner: I am always pleased to hear what you have to say, Mrs. Brown, but I do not know what advantage is to be gained in speaking on this point. I am simply here to conduct an inquiry as to who are entitled as Ngatimutungas to an award of land. Mrs. Brown: That is so. At the same time, I think that I should be allowed to speak so as to remove the impression there seems to be that 1 am working in my own interests. The Commissioner: Under these circumstances you may speak. Mrs. Brown: I appear here on behalf of myself and my hapu, the Ngatimutungas and their descendants, for whom I petitioned Parliament to hand back the reserves set aside for the absentees of the Ngatimutunga, whose claims were rejected by the Compensation Court. They petitioned Parliament in 1867 that some consideration be shown them on the ground that though they were long absent from their ancestral home their fire was still ever kept burning by those of the Ngatimutunga who were living here since 1840 and 1848. The result of the petition was a promise by the Government of the day to make the reserve of 3,000 acres, of which we are now speaking, and which we are now asking should be returned to the descendants of those claimants or its equivalent. As I stated in my petition, the Ngatimutunga Hapu that I represent were the Ngatimutungas of the Atiawa, and were amongst the most loyal of Her Majesty's subjects all through the troublesome times. Whenever trouble was likely to arise or did arise my hapu always gave their assistance. I will give an instance. The Commissioner: Do not give instances; I know all about that. Mrs. Brown: The Maoris here do not know it. They imagine they were the only loyal Natives. The early settlers in the Wellington District might have all been killed had it not been for my hapu. Te Puni came forward and gave his help and protection, and thus saved the lives of the pioneers of the Wellington District. With reference to Rangiti-tawaia

Lr.—7.

The Commissioner: We do not want a lot of ancient history. 1 know that your people were loyal, and I can say so in my report. Mr. Martin: 1 certainly consider that what Mrs. Brown is saying is nothing at alt to do with the subject. , The Commissioner: At the same time, Mr. Martin, you did not take the trouble to petition the House, consequently I think Mrs. Brown might be allowed a little latitude, only, Mrs. Brown, you need not give so many details. Confine yourself to the main points. Mrs. Brown: We now come to the year i«64, when the Waitara war broke out. lhose ot my people who were living in the Urenui district were asked by Major Parris to swear allegiance to the Crown. He assured them that so long as they remained loyal their land should be reserved for them, and they would have the full benefit and enjoyment thereof, l'hey remained loyal and stood side by side with their pakeha brothers then, as they did through other disturbances, in 1867 the Ngatimutunga who were at the Chatham Islands returned and joined their relatives in the Urenui district, Major Parris telling them that as it would take them some days to meet their relatives they could go on ahead, and he would follow in a fortnight ana point out to them where the laud was, and where they could settle the matter. The matter was satisfactorily arranged by Major Parris; their homes were pointed out to them, and they were told that they were to remain there and assist the Government whenever occasion arose. This they agreed to do, and assured their loyalty to the Crown by handing over to Major Parris a taiaha, which had been sent to them at the Chathams by the Waikato chiefs in order to persuade them to join in an antagonistic movement. The taiaha is now in the hands of Major Parris s family. When the White Cliffs massacre took place these Ngatimutunga also took up arms to assist the Government, and again stood side by side with their pakeha brothers, and assured the safety ot the settlers, and in order to do this they took up arms against their own race, irrespective ot kin or blood. The members of my hapu, together with the Chatham-Islanders, never received any compensation. The Government from time to time made promises, and stated that these would be carried out, but, up to the time of the sitting of the West Coast Commission, nothing was done, and the promises were never carried out. Feeling that the promises ot the Government would never be carried out, the Natives felt that they must go to Parihaka, and find medicine to salve their wounded feelings. What else could they do? The Commissioner: Look here, Mrs. Brown, this Commission is set up to find out who are entitled to 16 acres each. Mrs Brown: That is so; but 1 wish to put on record these tacts, and to point out that we who were loyal are limited to 16 acres, and that the rebels who took up arms and murdered families received 500 acres and more. I submit that this statement should be allowed to be put on paper if on nothing else. Sir William Fox said himself, Could it be wondered at that we went to Parihaka? 1 consider they did not go to Parihaka of their own accord, but simply because the Government failed to fulfil the promises that were held to be sacred by the two races. Many went to Parihaka and many did not go, and this is the only sin that my hapu has committed against the Government. _____~ . t „„ The Commissioner: I do not debar any person who weut to Parihaka from appearing before me All this is very interesting, but it does not affect the case. Go on, however it you like. Mrs Brown: It certainly has nothing much to do with the case, but we all felt grieved at the attitude of the Government that we had been loyal to. What do we get? A paltry 16 acres. The Commissioner: That is not fair of you, Mrs. Brown. A good many have received awards. You yourself have received awards. Mrs Brown: Those who have received other awards I am not speaking ot now. The Commissioner: You said that your people got 16 acres and nothing else. Mrs. Brown: With regard to the land we are talking about, I certainly did not know that we were only to be given 16 acres. The Commissioner: You must not try to make us believe that you only got lb acres. 1 do not wish to prevent you addressing the Commission on this matter, but you must put the tacts C ° lle Mr J s'. Brown: Ido not think I have misrepresented the matter. However, I will put it in the exact words that Sir William Fox used, " Who can wonder at it?" .. The Commissioner: Sir William Fox also said that he found it impossible to get the names; he thought it was because the area was so small—only 16 acres. .. Mrs Brown: I should so like to ask Mr. Skinner one question. lam only going to ask Mr. Skinner whether it was not a fact that Pamariki was a leading man of the Ngatimutunga and was an remember Pamariki. He was certainly a leader of the Ngatimutunga here, and in the outbreak at White Cliffs the Government looked to him to protectee district Mrs Brown: I should like to hand in these letters which I have received from the Chatham Islands, and I would ask you to make copies to attach to your report. The Commissioner said he would have a copy made and then return her the letters. Mrs Brown then handed in three letters from the Ngatimutunga at the Wharekauri which were read by the Commissioner. The letters approved of the action of Mrs. Brown in sending in a petition, and hoped that she and the Ngatimutunga living in New Zealand would act fairly to those living at the Chathams. „„/-.,_ ~ j ±.\. The Commissioner: I see what is the desire of the Ngatimutunga of the Chathams, and there is therefore no need for me to copy these letters. I consider that all the Natives should be very much obliged to Mrs. Brown for the trouble and expense she has been to in the matter. The letters were then handed to Mrs. Brown. . Mrs Hopere called attention to a sentence in the letters read out in which it was stated there were several hapus of the Ngatimutunga at the Chatham Islands.

21

G—7

22

The Commissioner: Where will you not find a large tribe like the Ngatimutunga which has not got several hapus? I will take your list, Mrs. Hopere, now. Y r ou join in with the Ngatimutunga from Heni Teara—a certain portion from Tiwhakopu and the other from Tuwhareiti? Mrs. Hopere: Yes. Mrs. Hopere was then sworn. The Commissioner: Did all those descended from Heni Teara intermarry with the Waikato people ? Mrs. Hopere: Heni Eruini was taken prisoner and taken to the Waikato, where she married a European, and from these come the Hopere family. The Commissioner: These eight Natives resident in the district have asked you to appear on their behalf? Mrs. Hopere: Yes. The Commissioner: I shall now want to find out who you represent as members of your own family, and who are those you represent merely as clients ? Mrs. Hopere: I wish that No. 19 in my list should be struck out, as she has already had an award under the name of Hapuiti. The Commissioner: You appear Cor fifteen outsiders, and fourteen of your own family or immediate relatives in the Waikato? Mr. Skinner: Has that list been submitted to Mr. Fisher—because some of the names appear familiar ? The Commissioner: List 7 has been submitted to Mr. Fisher, but List 7a has not been submitted to him. The Court then adjourned to 2 o'clock. Tepuke gave further information with regard to his whakapapa. The evidence of Mrs. Hopere was then proceeded with. The Commissioner: With regard to Hine Eruine and Te Mokopurangi Eruini, as their mother, Harata Piahu, was alive at the time the promise was made by Mr. Richmond, if any grants had been given and a title issued by the Native Land Court it would have been to the extent of 16 acres to the mother—that is to say, 8 acres to each of the children—but as you say they were grown up at the time, I will put them down for 16 acres each. Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6on List 7) can get 8 acres, and the other successor of Hine Eruini will get 8 acres. It is evident that Harata Piahu (No. 10) was entitled to 16 acres, and if she left two children they would have been entitled to 8 acres each. Harata Piahu Wharepouri is dead and left two children, Mokopurangi Eruini and Hine Eruini. Mrs. Hopere signified her concurrence in the remarks of the Commissioner. The Commissioner: Mokopurangi Eruini (No. 2) is dead, and this would therefore give 4 acres to Kawhena te Tupe (No. 19) and 4 acres to Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6). Hine Eruini (No. 3) is succeeded by Awhipera Nepe (No. 8) and Paora Hopere (No. 4), who will get 4 acres each. Who succeeds to Amiria te Tupe (No. 1)? Mrs. Hopere: Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6) and Kawhena te Tupe (No. 19). 'The Commissioner: They therefore get 8 acres each. Mr. Skinner pointed out that the Te Tupes are already in the West Coast Reserves. 'The Commissioner: Mokopurangi te Tupe and Kawhena te Tupe may be, but that does not debar them from succeeding to the interests of the persons who received awards: they do not come in as original claimants. Mrs. Brown objected to Mrs. Hopere's list, and the Commissioner explained that he was not making awards; he was only getting information with a view to making a recommendation. The Commissioner: Paora Hopere (No. 4) comes in as the successor to Heni Eruini, and she was alive when the 16 acres was promised, and therefore has no original claim to 16 acres. Mr. Skinner: One of the Eruini's got 19 acres at Waitara. The Commissioner: The inquiries lam making to-day will not finally settle the matter. Mr. Fisher will have to go through the lists; but as he has so far put down no awards against these names, lam going into their claims. Paora's claim is disallowed except as a successor, when he receives 4 acres. Mrs. Hopere pointed out that in the Native Land Court the children's full claim would be allowed. The Commissioner stated that he was aware that this was sometimes done, but, in his opinion, it was a most improper thing. The Government only granted 16 acres to the ancestor, and if there were four children succeeding they could not claim 64 acres —that is to say, 16 acres each but only a fourth share in the original 16 acres. The following were disallowed: (7) Hone Hiana Hopere, (9) Mokopurangi Nepe, (11) Ngauku Ngatai, (12) Whiu Nepe, (13) Eruini Hopere, (14) Tamata ko Hopere, (15) Peru Kawhena, (16) Kakopa Kawhena, (17) Kataraina Hine Hopere, (18) Pirihira Hopere, (20) Nehemia Hopere, and (21) Nganiho Waikato. These are disallowed because they are all descended from Awhipera Nepe or from Paora Hopere or from Kawhena te Tupe, who have been succeeded to by Mokopurangi te Tupe and Kawhena te Tupe. Mrs. Brown : Did not these people own land at Waikato or elsewhere? Mrs. Hopere: They hold no land at present; but I hold land. The Commissioner: It seems to me that the following should receive land: (1) Amiria te Tupe (8 acres, (2) Te Mokopurangi Eruini (4 acres), (3) Hine Eruini (dead; successor appointed) (8 acres), (6) Mokopurangi te Tupe (who has no right for himself, but succeeds to 4 acres), (19) Kawhena te Tupe (also succeeds to 4 acres). The consideration of List No. 7a was adjourned until Mr. Fisher's return. Te Puke-o-Niu-Tireni then gave his whakapapa. Roimata was then called upon with regard to her whakapapa, and stated that she went out to get her whakapapa from her old people, but she found that they were very ill, and consequently she could not obtain the information.

23

G.—7

The Commissioner inquired whether there was any person who could help her, and it was found there was not. The Commissioner then ascertained that Roimata knew her own parents, but could not trace her descent any further back. Mrs. Brown was able to give some information with regard to Roimata's descent upon her mother's side. Thursday, 18th May, 1905. The Commission resumed at 10 a.m. The Commissioner: After you left yesterday, Mr. Skinner, I went into the case of Roimata as far as her genealogy is concerned, and I should like, if you can, to ascertain whether she has not had any awards, as if she has had awards she is not entitled to anything. Mrs. Hopere said, with reference to Roimata's list, that on account of the difficulty Roimata had in making out her whakapapa, she would suggest that the minute-book of the Court of Appeal, with regard to the Ngatimutunga case in the Native Land Court, should be produced here, which would probably throw some light upon the subject by showing that the shares were not equal, but that some were larger than others. Mrs. Brown said she quite concurred in what Mrs. Hopere said, and stated that she had some minutes of the proceedings, but she was not in possession of those which showed the whakapapa in question. The Commissioner: As far as that goes, Ido not like to see any one put to a disadvantage. The matter must stand over until Mr. Fisher comes. If Mr. Fisher says these parties had no awards (but it seems to me that some must have had awards or they would not have gone to the Native Land Court), then we can go on to the names on the list. Mrs. Brown: They have had awards—it is stated so in the judgment, of which I have a copy. The Commissioner: When the case is thoroughly inquired into I will, if necessary, send for the whakapapa. Mrs. Hopere: I would ask the Commissioner to let me make some further comments upon my case. No doubt the Commissioner, in his own mind, has settled the matter; but I should like to say something for the information of the agent of the Crown here. The Commissioner: Very well, speak on; but you must confine yourself to the case in point. Mrs. Hopere: When on my oath yesterday I gave certain evidence, and I wish to state that in the year 1893 Paora Hopere, now present, came to Taranaki and saw Major Parris. I, Paora Hopere, requested Major Parris to give some land to these people, who had had none. Major Parris said that he would do so, and that there was some land that was set aside for the Ngatimutunga, i.e., for the absentees of that hapu, who were not dwelling in Taranaki in 1840. Major Parris said, "Well, what can be done in this matter? You have been backward, and have never brought your claims before the Government." Well, now Mr. Kensington, the representative of the Crown, publicly announces before you that there had been certain lands set apart for these people of the Ngatimutunga. Well, although Mr. Kensington in no way alluded to the period about 1840 or anything of that time, he said that an area of 16 acres was promised to each of those persons. Mrs. Brown petitioned, and I considered that the petition was in respect to absentees. The Commissioners fixed 3,000 acres to be set aside to meet their claims. The Commissioner: I do not want to cut you short, but what I am particularly here for is to ascertain who are the persons entitled to the 16 acres, and if they are dead, who are their descendants, so it is no good to keep going into the general question. If you think I disallowed any persons who should have been put in, that is another matter, but Mr. Kensington put the general questions very clearly to you. Mrs. Hopere: Mrs. Brown's application was made in respect to the block of land that was fixed by these Commissioners. Well, I understand that you, as Commissioner, have to inquire as to who are the people who were alive at the time the 3,000 acres were set aside, and if they were dead who were those entitled to succeed to them. The Commissioner: Yes, that is what I am trying to get at. I may make mistakes, but I am trying to conduct this Commission to the best of my ability. I thought you wished to say something with regard to those who were disallowed, and I am quite willing to hear anything with regard to that. Mrs. Hopere: You may have made up your mind in the matter, but I should like to comment upon it. I quite agree with you that the children should not be admitted. I think that those who were grown up at the time of the Commissioner's setting aside the 3,000 acres should be entitled to 1 6 acres each. I cannot approve of what you did yesterday in excluding a number of elderly men who were in my list. The Commissioner: Now, Mrs. Hopere, will you take the persons whom you say I was to consider. Mrs. Hopere: Harata Piahu, I think, should be allowed. She is No. 10 on List 7. The Commissioner: Do you want the children too. Mrs. Hopere: Yes. Te Moko Eruini and Hine Eruini, Nos. 2 and 3 respectively. The Commissioner: Well, I gave 4 acres each to Moko's two children. Mrs. Hopere: Moko and Hine ought to have 16 acres each, and No. 8, Awhipera Nepe, and' No. 4, Paora Hopere, should have 16 acres each also. No. 1, Amiria te Tupe, should also have 16 acres. The Commissioner: How can we possibly consider her; she is dead. Mr. Tuhata: If you are going to consider Mrs. Hopere's clients in this way, you should consider the claimants for whom Mrs. Brown appears in the same manner also. The Commissioner: lam quite willing to hear any persons on this matter, but do not want anybody to talk upon general questions. I will now take claimant No. 1, Amiria te Tupe. I will not take general questions into consideration any more.

a.—7

24

Mrs. Hopere: lam confining myself only to persons who were born before 1867. I consider those persons have rightful claims. Now, Puanga te Whatu, No. 7on List 7a, has a claim. The Commissioner: You must remember that this list is adjourned, so we cannot go into it now. With regard to Nos. 2, Te Mokopurangi; 3, Hine Eruini; 4, Paora Hopere; and 8, Awhipera Nepe, I should like to hear what the representative of the Crown, or any other person, has to say about them. Mrs. Hopere: I want full shares for these people, and I do not want any person born after 1867 to be taken into consideration. I am now speaking on behalf of those four persons you have just mentioned. I think that those who come before you should say whether each claimant they represent was born before 1867, or was entitled to succeed others who were born before 1867. Mrs. Brown: Mr. Commissioner, I wish to throw some light upon the statement of Mrs. Hopere with regard to the words in my petition about those who were absentees. I think the petition should be produced, as the words were distinctly stated " absentees who were rejected by the Compensation Court." The Commissioner: These are the words: " The consequence being that a great many of the Ngatimutungas returned from the Chatham Islands to join those who were here to prefer their claims before the Compensation Court. When their claims had been rejected by that Court they petitioned Parliament, and the result was a promise of 3,000 acres made by the Government of that day to these Natives and other absentees of the Ngatimutunga Hapu." Mrs. Brown: You heard me say all along that I raised objections to Mrs. Hopere's list— first, that the pedigree had not been given and her ancestors might have married into other tribes, which would thus have extinguished her direct descent from Ngatimutunga; and I also objected because the names in the lists which she brought before the Commission are none of them Ngatimutunga, but Otaraua. Now, Otaraua were never known to travel with Ngatimutunga, and there is a woman who is sitting here—Amiria Reneta —who can testify to my statement. All the food-supplies were sent to that woman's husband and his brother Heremaia. The Ngatitama and the Ngatimutunga and the Kekerewai always travelled together, and the Ngatitama and the Kekerewai were associated with the Ngatimutunga and were always identified with them, although they were separate hapus If Mrs. Hopere brought her claim before the Native Land Court, who would believe her ? I and my claimants come direct from Ngatimutunga; I have raised these objections because awards were made for the Otaraua in the Otaraua Block. The Ngatitama Block is also defined, and there is no Ngatimutunga in that block. The Kekerewai were in the same position. I think we should make a limit and confine ourselves to those who petitioned. The expense of this business has all come out of my own pocket, for the especial benefit of the Ngatimutunga people. Mrs. Hopere: Mrs. Brown's petition is very clear as to its concerning the absentees of the Ngatimutunga; these people did not live in the neighbourhood of Taranaki, but have been away for a long time. In the report of the Commissioners it is stated that the Commissioner came here to try and ascertain who these people were, and was not able to find out anything about them ; but in 1890 the Clifton County Council, seeing that the land was unoccupied, requested the Government to sell it as Crown lands. Mr. Kensington said that this 3,000 acres was set aside for absentees and for those who were put out by the Court, and Mrs. Brown acknowledges that this is so. The Commissioner: I listened to what you had to say, and took down the names of five persons whose claims you said ought to be reconsidered. Now, Mrs. Brown, having got up this petition, no doubt thinks that she is to a certain extent responsible, and has a right to speak on the claims of those included in other lists than her own. She says that the persons who were rejected by the Court petitioned Parliament, the outcome of which was the setting-aside of the 3,000 acres in question. If the right of your claimants is upheld you have a right to obtain 16 acres for each of them, and I have stated that I am quite willing to consider the case of four out of the five persons you mentioned. Mrs. Brown: Will the Commissioner allow me to explain one point with regard to this matter? You observe that the land was not awarded until 1884. At that time many of the Natives were away, and there was no notice given that the block was set aside, and it was not until long afterwards that we discovered this. It was only four or five years after we discovered' that the reserve was set aside that the Government took possession of it and sold it again. So I contend that no sooner was it allocated than it was sold by the County Council. I think this is sufficient reply to Mrs. Hopere's statement that we took no action in the matter. Mrs. Hopere: Will you then reconsider these four names? The Commissioner: Yes, I have said so. There seems to be a very large sack, but very little bread in it. We must now put a stop to this korero and get on with the examination. A document was put in with regard to the Ngatitama Block, and the Commissioner remarked that he had nothing to do with it, as he was only dealing with the Ngatimutunga case. The Commissioner: I will now take Te Tipi's list. Te Tipi was then sworn. Te Tipi: Before submitting my list I would like to mention that Mrs. Hopere said that the claimants should be confined to those born before 1867, but as the award was made in 1884, I think you should consider those born before 1884. Mr. Fox said he accepted all the children born before 1884, and they got a full share in the block. The Commissioner: Can you point that out in the report? Te Tipi: It is to be found mentioned with regard to our reserves. The Commissioner: The reserves were made out of confiscated lands, and were for persons residing here. This is an act of grace, which gives 16 acres to each of you. The Court threw out your case. Makama Shearer (No. lon List 8) is included in the West Coast Reserve at Mimi and Kaipakopako. He is therefore disallowed. Mere (No. 2 on List 8) is at Wellington, and?

G.—7

25

nothing can be traced. We will let this stand over for the moment. Kaea (No. 3) was included in the West Coast Reserve at Mimi; she is therefore disallowed. No. 4, Te Iwi, is disallowed for the same reason. Hereni (No. 5) will stand over for the present. Nos. 6tolo on List 8 are in the West Coast Settlement Reserves at Mimi, and are therefore disallowed. Te Tipi admitted the correctness of these remarks. The Commissioner: No. 1 on List Ba, Maroreaitu, died before the Commission was appointed in 1880. He therefore must be struck out. Te Tipi: Yes, you can strike him out, and also Nos. 2, 3, and 4, and No. 5 is in the same position. The Commissioner: No. 6, Wiremu Shearer, left no children. I notice that there are now a number who appear in List 8; they also will be struck out. John Shearer (No. 12) died before the West Coast Commission was appointed, and had no children; he will also be struck out. Te Tipi: He was alive at the time of the promise. There are no children, but we are all one family; we all come from Hinekorako, No. 2 on List Ba. The Commissioner: Nos. 13 to 22 must be struck out, because they are duplicates. No. 23, Helen Watkins, appears in List 8, and all the rest are children, and we cannot take them now. Te Tipi: The very youngest of Helen Watkins's children is twenty-seven years of age, and had they come forward'in Sir William Fox's time they would all have been included. The Commissioner: They would have been rather young to have come forward then. Te Tipi: That is so; but some of them are over fifty, and the mother is nearly seventy. The Commissioner then went into the whakapapas and verified the genealogies. The Commissioner: Now you are making a claim with regard to Maroreaitu, No. 1 on List Ba. Who do you wish to succeed to him? Te Tipi: He is struck out because he was not alive before the Commissioner made the promise, but the descendants are Inia te Tipi (No. 4) and Hatareta te Tipi. The Commissioner: Are they alive? Te Tipi: They are both dead. Inia had no children and Hatareta had no children. Inia took a trip round the world, and then returned here and died. The Commissioner: That proves he was clearly an absentee. They left no children. What do you wish done? Te Tipi: I thought that they would be both entitled to their share in the land promised. The Commissioner: They have no descendants, and so the land reverts to the Crown. Te Tipi: We are the nearest relatives. My mother, Kaea, should succeed as first cousin. The Commissioner: But she received land in the West Coast Settlement Reserves. Te Tipi: Cannot she succeed through the Native Land Court? The Commissioner: lam not ruling anything; I only want evidence. Who are the next-of-kin to Inia who are still living? Te Tipi: Nos. 1 to s—Makama Shearer, Mere Shearer, Kaea (Mrs. Willison), Te Iwi, and Hereni Birchley. . . The Commissioner: Please show the connection between them and Inia te Tipi. Te Tipi: They are first cousins. The Commissioner: The common ancestor of Maroreaitu and Hine Korako was Kurawiniwini, who married Te Rehu. Is there any objection to this interest in 16 acres being divided amongst the persons mentioned. . . Mr. Skinner: I understand that these persons were both dead before the sitting of the Commission, and left no issue. The others claim, therefore, as second cousins. The Commissioner: It appears that the parents were dead before the sitting of the Commission, and as these others were living when the Commission sat they would be entitled. Mr. Skinner: Had they made application they would have been entitled. The Commissioner: Yes; but as no one made any application we will treat the matter as if application had been made, which will meet our purpose. Mr. Skinner: That is a most important point, and will have to be referred to the UnderSecretary, as it opens up a large question. The Commissioner: It cannot be referred to him, as he is only a witness, or, I should rather say, appears as counsel for the Crown. I am prepared to recommend that the persons entitled to' succeed are the five mentioned—namely, Nos. Itos on List B—and I will recommend that 16 acres be allotted to them. Inia would only be entitled to 8 acres, and Hatareta (No. 5 on List 8a) would be entitled also to 8 acres, as a half share. Te Tipi: They were both fully grown people, and were surely entitled to 16 acres each. We strike Maroreaitu out, and therefore Inia and Hatareta are entitled to 16 acres each. If there had been twenty children they would have been entitled to 16 acres each, providing they had been full-grown. Mr Skinner: As far as the Crown is concerned, the question is to prove whether the names are those which appear upon the list of Mr. Richmond in 1867. It is impossible to ascertain this, because the list is lost. The Commissioner: We will therefore start upon those who are left, because dead people could not have been in that list, but the children should be entitled to a share. Mr. Skinner: That is so. If the parents were alive the children could not be included, except as succeeding to a share of their parents' interest. Te Tipi: This promise was not fully known until 1884, and therefore these two people should have a full share each. Mr. Skinner: What do you mean by that? Te Tipi: The land was not set aside until 1884. Mr. Skinner: There was a full meeting of Natives in Wellington in 1867, and then the claim was settled.

4—G. 7.

G.—7

26

Te Tipi: As the land was set aside in 1884, I think that any one born before that year should have a share. Mr. Skinner: I think the date 1867 must be taken. The Commissioner: This seems to be the position : The Compensation Court sat, and the claims were rejected. Then Mr. Richmond said that they were to get 16 acres each. No steps, however, were taken either by the Government or the Natives until matters got into a pretty mess, which, however, would have been cleared up if Te Whiti had not started ploughing. Certain things had been promised and had not been carried out, and upon this I had to report. The promise was not carried out until 1884, when 3,000 acres was set aside to meet any requirements with regard to the 16 acres promised. The Natives did not move in the matter, and the Government sold the land, and then this trouble all arose. That is the position, and the persons evidently who belonged to the Ngatimutunga and died between the time that Mr. Richmond made his promise and 1884 could not get the land of course, but their descendants are certainly entitled. Te Tipi: Yes, and it is upon this argument that these two people come in. Mr. Skinner: I understand that Mrs. Grainey died about that time, and left no descendants. Do you allow claims with regard to those who died without issue ? The Commissioner: I stated when I commenced that I would decide these matters as nearly as possible in accordance with the custom of the Native Land Court. I may possibly recommend 16 acres each to these two people, but the matter must stand over for the present. With regard to No. 2 on List Ba, Hinekorako, is she dead? Te Tipi: Yes; she died in 1868 at the Chathams, and left seven children—Wiremu, Makamu, Mare, Te Iwi, Kaea, Helen, and John (Nos. 6toJ 2 on List Ba, inclusive). Wiremu died in 1888 at Foxton, and John died at the Chathams in 1868, and left no children. The Commissioner: This requires consideration also. Now Mare can have no claim. She married Watkins and is living. The children of Helen can have no claim. Kaea married William Shearer. She is your mother? Te Tipi: Yes, she is alive. The Commissioner: Well, it is pretty clear to me that none of these have any right to participate. It may be open to question whether in the case of Te Tipi the next-of-kin have a right to succeed, but in this case the parents being living the children would not be taken into consideration. Mr. Skinner: Does not your mother's name appear in the West Coast Commission award? Te Tipi: Yes, that is already shown. The Commissioner: Well, her claim would then have to be struck out; so would that of Kaea, and also Te Iwi, they having participated in West Coast Reserves. Who are the proper persons to succeed to Wiremu ? Te Tipi: Makamu, Mare, Kaea, Helen, and Te Iwi, the same persons that I mentioned before. Te One should also be succeeded by the same five persons. The Commissioner: Well, that I shall have to consider. I do not think that I can entertain any of these other claims. Kaea is alive and Helen is alive, and an award could not be made to her children. I stated before that (here is a Commission appointed, consisting of Mr. Percy Smith and my cousin, Judge Mackay, to inquire into the position of these landless Natives, and I stated in all kindness to you that I would be prepared to state that there were large families who did not come within the scope of this Commission. I do not like to think that there are any Maoris without land, and I think the Government are of the same opinion. I need not have taken these names down. You must not press me to go outside the scope of my duty. The Court then adjourned, and resumed at 2 o'clock. Karewa Riwai was then sworn. The Commissioner: Nos. I to 3 in List 9 are struck out. Have any of the people in List 9 ever lived in Taranaki ? Riwai: No. 4, Tinipere Karira, has lived in Taranaki. He was born here. The Commissioner: No. 5, Terangi Irihau, I notice is in the Hoani Block by succession. He must be struck out, because his father had an award. With regard to No. 6, Ngapaki Parana, we will take him presently. With regard to No. 7, Eruini Pihcpa? Riwai: He is living in Taranaki, and his father and mother, Tamati and Roko, are buried here. The Commissioner: With regard to No. 8, Huria Hemi Matenga, she is struck out as she had an award. Nos. 9 and 10, Te Whareangiangi Kapurangi and Te Whaka Ririka Kapu Rangi, have been absentees, and have not resided in Taranaki. With regard to No. 11, Poa Riwai? Riwai: I, Karewa Riwai, am the father of Poa, and Rupini (No. 16) is Warena Tiwini's child. The Commissioner: Nos. 11 to 17 will be struck out, because you, the father of them, are still living and have received an award. Riwai: Tinipere Karira (No. 4) and Terangi Irihau (No. 5) claim through my sister Te Whango. The Commissioner: There is no award against No. 4, but there may have been an award to Whango Riwai, the mother, and this will have to be ascertained. With regard to No. 6, Ngapaki Parana? Riwai: He was the son of Roka Turangapeka and Tamati Parana, and they had a daughter named Irihapete Parena, who died and left a son named Eruini Pihopa. The mother received no award. She lived in Taranaki, and died there. The Commissioner: It appears therefore that Nos. 6 and 7, Ngapaki Parana and Eruini Pihopa, would be entitled to 8 acres each, unless it is discovered that there has been an award. Mrs. Brown: Ts it not true that all these people came here simply to join Te Whiti?

27

G.—7

The Commissioner: I know personally that they were living at Urenui, because I saw them there in 1879, before Te Whiti commenced ploughing, and Martin's wife went there at the same time. Mrs. Brown: That is so. She arrived in 1875. The country was then in a state of trouble. 1 went to Te Puniu and saw his father and mother, who thought that Te Whiti would give them some land, and now they have the presumption to put in a claim. The Commissioner: 1 have struck out the whole of his children, and do not allow his claim either, as he has land at Urenui, Mrs. Brown: The list that Sir W. Fox put in contains the names of Kanakas and others. It was simply a list of those who were living at Urenui. The Commissioner: Well, I must take this whakapapa as prima facie evidence. No one has objected to it. I have myself no power to object to the evidence that has been put in. You are making a very grave charge against Sir William Fox, and stating that he did not do his duty proper 1 y. Mrs. Brown: My contention is this, that there was no Court sitting at the time the list was handed in. The Commissioner: These Commissioners constituted the Court, and they were the persons to decide. Their decision cannot be appealed against. Mrs. Brown: I think the Commissioner does not quite grasp what I am contending, for my contention is that there was no Native Land Court to ascertain who were the proper persons. The Commissioner: When the Compensation Court sat they formed the tribunal to determine what land the Natives were to get. Their decisions, however, seem not to have been quite satisfactory, as they were not always carried out. The decision of the Commissioners who were appointed was final, and I do not see that it interferes with what you get. Mrs. Brown: Yes, it does; it makes the shares smaller. The Commissioner: No. The Compensation Court gave the Natives what they were entitled to. I will consider these two cases—-namely, Ngapaki Parana and Eruini Pihopa (Nos. 6 and 7 on List 9). If they get anything it will be 8 acres each. Te AVareangiangi Kapurangi and Te Whaka Ririka Kapua Rangi (Nos. 9 and 10 on list) are shown in the whakapapa as children of Aramama Riwai and Mere Wairai-hana. Arama died about 1864, consequently he would not come within Mr. Richmond's promise, that having been made in 1867. They are therefore struck out. Te Tipi put in a list of six names which were added to List Ba, and numbered 59 to 64. Mr. James Martin was then sworn, and stated that he resided at Wliakapuaka. He gave evidence with regard to List 11, and said that he appeared for the children of his elder brother, Wi Parata, who based their claims as descendants of Ngatimutunga through their father, Wi Parata te Kakakura. The Commissioner: These seem only to be entitled to their share in 16 acres, because their father is living, and he is entitled only to 16 acres. Mrs. Brown stated that she was willing that List 13, put in by Piripi te Aho, should be added to hers, as they were all the same people, and were, in fact, the Ngatimutunga proper. The Commissioner: I suppose what you want is that if there is an award of land it should be put into one block. Piripi te Aho stated that he wished his list to be included with that of Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown). The Commissioner: There are two lists, Nos. 12 and 13, not yet gone into by Mr. Fisher, and I will therefore adjourn to 10 o'clock to-morrow to enable information to be got with regard to these. Friday, 19th May, 1905. The Court resumed at 10 o'clock. Mr. Skinner: Mr. Commissioner, you yesterday received a communication from the UnderSecretary of Lands, requesting that Mr. Percy Smith, who, you are aware, has a full knowledge of the Chatham Islands, should be asked to give information with regard to the dates upon which the Ngatimutunga left New Zealand for the Chathams, and the date upon which they returned to New Zealand. I communicated with Mr. Smith, and he is now here to give this evidence. The Commissioner: The best way is to let Mr. Smith tell his own story, and if there is anything you want brought cut afterwards you can ask questions. The other day, Mrs. Brown, you produced three lists authorising you to appear for the Ngatimutunga residing at the Chathams, and therefore you can ask Mr. Smith any questions you like upon that subject only. Mr. S. Percy Smith was then sworn. The Commissioner: You have heard Mr. Skinner say what information he wants from you, and the best way will be for you to make your own statement. Ido not think I need to put it into Maori, as it alone concerns Mrs. Brown and the Crown's representatives. Mr. Percy Smith: I will try to be as brief as possible. Owing to trouble with the Waikatos, nearly all the people in this place immigrated to the neighbourhood of Port Nicholson. This would be about the years 1820 to 1830, and amongst those, of course, were the Ngatitama, Ngatimutunga, and many other hapus, who came from the northern part of the district about the year 1834. You will remember quite well that a very great battle was fought here, the date of which has been given as 1817, but from investigations which I made myself extending over some years I found the date was about 1821 or 1822, and it was after this that Te Rauparaha and others left Kawhia. The fact is, notwithstanding that Te Rauparaha had beaten the Waikatos in this great battle, there remained a great fear that there would be a great inroad of the Waikatos into the district. This did take place, and in consequence the Ngatimutunga immigrated to Port Nicholson and its neighbourhood. The reason of their going to the Chatham Islands, as far as

G.—7

28

I have been able to learn, is this: that even while living at Port Nicholson there was still a great fear of the Waikatos and Ngapuhi, for they had become embroiled with the Ngatikahungunu in 1834. When a massacre took place in the Wairarapa these people proceeded to the Wairarapa and demolished the pa of Pahikatai and killed a great number of the Ngatikahungunu, and then returned to Wellington. This was in 1835. The Commissioner: The Pukerangiora took place in the meanwhile. Mr. Percy Smith: Yes, and this was followed up by the events in 1831. The Commissioner: I had the original letter written by some one to the then Governor of New South Wales, in which they introduced the chiefs Te Keeka and Wharepouri. That was the occasion when they went over to get guns, which they and Barrett used at Moturoa. Mr. Percy Smith: With regard to the immigration to the Chatham Islands, I cannot do better than quote from Mr. Shand's story, which is published in the first volume of the Polynesian Society's Journal. It is almost unnecessary for me to tell you that Mr. Shand is an authority on the matter of the history of these people, as far as the Ngatiawa are concerned, and, moreover, took a great deal of trouble to ascertain the correct date. I went through them with him at the time he was writing in 1890 or 1891, and I take it that the dates he has given are quite correct. They are derived from the story given by the captain of the brig " Rodney," after taking these people to the Chatham Islands. The Commissioner: This is all very authentic, and the date does not matter for a year or two. Mr. Percy Smith : I have the dates quite clear. The following is the extract from the Journal of the Polynesian Society (Vol. i., No. 3, page 156, " The Occupation of the Chatham Islands "): " We find that on the 7th November the Maoris were watering the vessel, and between that date and the morning of the 14th November, 1835, at 5 a.m., when the 'Rodney' sailed for the Chatham Islands, the Maoris were putting their potatoes and seed on board—a quantity estimated' at 70 tons —although that could scarcely have occupied all that time. The day before leaving, so many Maoris crowded on board who wished to go, that there was no room to work the ship. She finally took away about five hundred souls all told, including women and children, after having landed a large number of others at Evans Bay. These latter people took the second mate ashore with them, fearing that the captain might not return, according to agreement, to take the next ship-load unless they held a hostage. According to the captain's statement, this was nearly coming to pass. On his return, after landing the first party of Maoris at Whangaroa Harbour, in the island, it is stated that he only fulfilled his agreement on the assurance of his trading-master that if he did not return the life of the second mate would certainly be forfeited. As already mentioned, the 'Rodney' left Port Nicholson on the 14th November; she reached Whangatete, the next small bay to Whangaroa, Chatham Islands, late on the 17th. The same evening a European named Baker, in charge of a sealing and whaling establishment at Whangaroa, came off in a whaleboat and visited them. There also came in the same boat a white man (James Coffee), Tauru-Matioro, and Rihari Patuhora, Matioro's sister Mukukai, and some others, all of whom lived peaceably with the Morioris on shore. Baker informed the captain of the proper anchorage at Whangaroa, to which he moved the ship next day, and where the Maoris were immediately landed On the 23rd November the ' Rodney ' returned to Port Nicholson from Whangaroa, to the great relief of the Maoris there waiting. According to Captain Harewood's account, they had sacrificed and hung up certain dogs, and killed a girl likewise, who is said to have been dealt with in a similar manner. This was done to induce the return of the brig. It took a whole day for those who returned to tell all about the island to their friends. Captain Harewood was now paid for carrying them to the Chathams. In the second trip, which left on the 30th November, 1835, seven canoes were taken, together with the remainder of the Ngatimutunga, Kekerewai, Ngatitama, and Ngatihaumia—a section of the Taranaki people—in all about four hundred souls. The vessel was not nearly so crowded or confined as on the first trip. She arrived at her destination on the sth December, 1835." This shows the dates, and the captain's account appears in the Sydney Morning Herald of that year. The Commissioner: We may take it that they arrived at the end of 1835. Mr. Skinner: Before passing on to the date of their return, they landed there in November, 1835, and conquered and occupied these islands for many years? Mr. Percy Smith: That is so, though they occasionally paid visits backwards and forwards. A few used to come back and visit their relatives. Mr. Skinner: They used these islands as their own? Mr. Percy Smith: In fact, they did eat most of the inhabitants. The Commissioner: And thus disposed of the original title-deeds. Mr. Percy Smith: As to the date of their leaving the Chatham Islands, I may say that I was at the Chatham Islands the whole of the year 1868 and part of 1869. I went by order of the Government to make a triangulation survey of the islands, and whilst I was there the first parties of any considerable number left to come back to New Zealand. I was also there during Te Kooti's escape, which was on the 4th July, 1868. The Commissioner: What is desired to be arrived at is the date when they returned. It appears that some came in 1867 to Mr. Richmond's meeting, and what I fancy the Crown's representative wishes to ascertain is when they came back and what number of them came back. Mr. Percy Smith: I will quote from my diary of that year Under the heading of the 30th October, 1868, the following entry appears: " This morning the mailman arrived from Kaingaroa with the mail brought down by the barque ' Collingwood ' from Dunedin. She has come down to fetch the Maoris from the northern part of the island." So far as my knowledge extends, this is the first vessel that did come down. Under the date of the Bth November, 1868, my diary states, " I returned to Waitangi and found the ' Collingwood 'at anchor. She has come to take the Maoris to Taranaki. All the Taingaroa and Tetupangi people are on board, and she takes about ten from here." On the 19th November I was not at Waitangi, but the other side of the

G.—7

29

island, but some of our people came across, and I made the following entry: The Collingwood ' sailed on the 17th and the ' Rifleman 'on the 11th." As far as I am aware, this is the first instance in which the people came back in bulk. I can remember they took the whole ot the people from Kaingaroa, in the north part of the island, Pamariki. I think the Pomare family were there too. I saw that the whole of the people at Kaingaroa were taken by the A , toUln S~ wood" at the time, and there were none to be seen anywhere except one or two old Morions. These are the only dates of which I have positive knowledge, and the " Collingwood was the vessel that took large numbers of them. Subsequently some others came, but that was after 1 came to New Zealand, so I cannot give the dates. The Commissioner: Did the "Rifleman " take any? Mr. Percy Smith: No, I do not think so. She proceeded to Dunedin. She previously took Te Kooti, and conveyed him to Poverty Bay. , Mr Skinner: You are quite clear upon that particular point, that the first migration back to their own home in any number was in November, 1868, and you went to the island in January, 1868? Mr. Percy Smith: That is correct. The Commissioner: I suppose that previous to 1868 the Maoris who came over were simply those who came to see their relatives; I suppose that would cover all who came before ? .1//-. Percy Smith: Yes, they came back to see their relatives. lam not in a position to say whether some of them remained here. ~ , .. c , The Commissioner: That does not matter. We only want to decide the question of when a very large number of them came back. Now, from your own knowledge, can you state or have you any idea what was the cause of their coming back in such numbers in 1868? Mr Percy Smith: Well, I imagine there were several causes which originated this return to New Zealand. There was one thing—they heard that the tribal lands were being confiscated, and were being disposed of. . . . , The Commissioner: To sum up, some of them came back to urge their claims to the confiscated lands? , ... , ~ • Mr Percy Smith: Yes, I believe that is so. That, I think, was the principal reason for their return and, moreover, they had a feeling of dissatisfaction with the Chatham Islands, lhey thought they would be happier in their home in New Zealand, and might be able to make more money here than in the islands. Their ideas had enlarged, and they wanted to be nearer civihsaMrs. Brown handed in the letters, which had been previously presented to the Commission, authorising her to appear on behalf of the Chatham Islands Ngatimutungas. Mrs Brown: I am here under authority given by these letters to act for the ChathamIslanders, and therefore I would like to ask Mr. Smith a question. You said just now, Mr. Smith, that the bulk of the Natives came over in that year to make their claims before the Compensation Court. Mr. Percy Smith: Partly. Mrs Brown: Do you not think that was the principal reason ? Ur Percy Smith: I would hesitate to say that that was the principal reason. There was a feeling of dissatisfaction, and a feeling that they were out of the world, and they thought they would be able to make more money by coming to New Zealand; but one of the reasons was certaiulv to make their claims. . „,,._.._ __ i Mrs. Brown: When I was there I was told that Mr. Rolleston had paid a visit to them, and promised that if they remained at the Chatham Islands The Commissioner: You are now going into a statement which you can make by-and-by when the officer of the Crown goes into this portion of the case. Have you any further questions to ask? Mrs. Brown: During the time you were in the Chatham Islands did not the officer of the Crown live there? Mr. Percy Smith: Yes; I and Mr. Rolleston went down together. Mrs. Brown: What was the object of Mr. Rolleston going there? I//- Percy Smith: Well, I do not know what was his immediate object, or, more than this, Ido not know his principal object. There were nearly two hundred prisoners there under Te Kooti. They were making complaints to the Government that they were not properly treated, and so forth and Mr. Rolleston went down primarily to inquire into these grievances. The Commissioner: That is quite correct. He did not go principally with regard to anything connected with this land. Mr Percy Smith: Not as far as I am aware. Mrs. Hopere: Do you know whether there was a Maori named Ngatioro, and she had a relative called Eruini te Tupe? Mr. Smith did not know. • The Commissioner: I am prepared to hear anything you have to say on behalf ot the _rown in this matter, Mr. Skinner. Mr. Skinner: I have no statement to make on this matter. I have no more to say. 1 only wanted to get this information from Mr. Smith. , , The Commissioner: The Government evidently have some object in asking for this information from Mr. Smith? . Ur Skinner: Of course, they have; but it may be a confidential matter, and 1 am only •ictiii" upon telegraphic instructions. The question, as I understand it, is whether the ChathamIslanders were living here in any number whilst the Court of Inquiry was being held by Mr. Richmond in 1867. , ii.ir_ii.Tij The Commissioner: The point to be considered is, who were absent from the North Island in 1867, and if you wish to make any remarks after having heard, as you have, the evidence that

Gh—7

30

Mr. Smith has given, you are at liberty to do so; and it would be as well to raise these questions, because at the opening of this inquiry a letter was referred to me from Mr. Shand covering an application from two of the principal Native women in the Chatham Islands, and, unfortunately, the document ended by speaking of their sisters, and their cousins, and their aunts (almost like " Pinafore"), and I said it was a great pity that Mr. Shand did not put in the names of these people; and I stated publicly, after reading this application, that the proper thing would be for you to communicate with Mr. Shand and ask him to furnish a list of those Natives, showing the ages, descent, &c. I wrote a letter to Mr. Shand, which I submitted to Mr. Kensington, representative of the Crown, and he said that this was the information which was required. This letter has been posted to Mr. Shand, and I am now awaiting a reply to it. Most likely there will be none of these Chatham-Islanders here, and I shall have to dispose of that question, and it might be as well to hear what Mrs. Brown, who represents them, has to say, because there will be no chance of their case being again brought forward. Mr. Skinner: The object of the Government is to prove that the Chatham-Islanders were not in New Zealand when Mr. Richmond made his recommendation. The Commissioner: We will go into this very carefully and get the exact words, because it has been contended that these 3,000 acres were absolutely set aside for the Ngatimutunga, and that they were entitled to them without any stipulations. The words are as follow, and I quote them from the Appendices of 1888, G.-2 : "XL The Government Awards. —When the non-resident Natives heard that they were excluded by the Court, they threatened to return at once to Taranaki in order to maintain their rights. This promised a new and dangerous complication, and the Government were compelled to take the matter up. In September, 1867, a meeting of the absentees took place in Wellington, when Mr. Richmond, Native Minister in Sir Edward Stafford's Administration, drew up a scheme for admitting them to compensation on the same scale as the Whanganui judgment had fixed. This scheme, with the minute of Governor Sir George Grey upon it, will be found in the Appendix. Sir George Grey told his Ministers that he had made a promise to ' those Natives who obeyed his orders and did not go to Taranaki that they should in any future settlement have their claims adjusted upon at least as favourable a footing as those who, by going to Taranaki, had greatly increased the embarrassments and difficulties of the Government,' and he would only ' acquiesce in any arrangements by his Ministers if he understood from them that they had considered and made allowance for his promise.' But the Ministry refused to reopen the question, and the end of it was that, upon a calculation being made of the quantity required to meet 755 absentee claims at 16 acres each, the Government awarded 12,200 acres to five of the tribes. But on the Attorney-General being desired to draft an Order in Council to give effect to this decision, it appeared doubtful whether the Governor had any authority to do what was proposed, as the Act did not contemplate claims of tribes and hapus. Presently the Confiscated Lands Act of 1867 was passed, which was intended to supply the power, yet nothing was done to allocate the awards." Afterwards, in accordance with that arrangement, the awards were allocated. This completely corroborates what was said by Mr. Kensington, the representative of the Crown, and therefore the contention in the petition that this 3,000 acres should be given back to the Natives to dispose of amongst themselves is disposed of. It is quite evident that all that was intended to be given was 16 acres each to those who could prove themselves to belong to the Ngatitama, Ngatiawa, Ngatimutunga, or the Taranaki hapu. You have heard what Mr. Skinner has said, Mrs. Brown, and you can now, without going into outside matters, say exactly what you wish to say about the Ngatimutunga and their petition. Mrs. Brown: I want you to consider, Mr. Skinner, whether those who are now upon the Chatham Islands would not come within that promise. Mr. Skinner: That is the contention of the Crown. Those who were absent from New Zealand in 1867 should not participate in this award. Mrs. Brown: But how do you propose to prove that? The Commissioner: I would much prefer that you would make your statement, because Mr. Skinner is not the head of the Department, and has not been instructed by the Government upon all these points. What you have to do now is to show cause why the whole of the Ngatimutunga should not be included. Mrs. Brown: They should be included, because they all returned, or most of them returned, in the " Collingwood," and those who are here represent their claims just the same. I do not see why they should be excluded, because there was nothing before the Commission to prove that they were not here, any more than I can prove that Mrs. Albury's clients should not be included. Those who came here represent those who remained, and therefore they come in as being amongst those who were rejected by the Compensation Court. Mr. Skinner: In September, 1866, the Court first sat at New Plymouth. The Commissioner: I see, Mrs. Brown, that there were two sittings—one from June to September. I was present at the first sitting here. There was one at Whanganui in September, 1866, and this sitting extended to 1867. I suppose this is what you mean in your petition when you mention the sitting of 1867. Mrs. Brown: If the Commission will take that view of the position, it will apply also to those actually taking part in the petition of 1867. This will be the position if the Government's contention is upheld. The Commissioner: Well, Mrs. Brown, it would apply to the whole of the Ngatiawa living at Waikanae, Queen Charlotte Sound, Massacre Bay, and other places. They were all absentees, but in a less degree than the Chatham-Islanders. Mrs. Brown: I can give you a list of those who received awards and those who received nothing. Mr. Fisher's list will corroborate my information. The Commissioner: Certain of them were either the subject of awards or placed upon reserves. Mrs. Brown: Yes; and those who were not I wish now to put in as claimants. I know of four whom I wish to put in. They were present at the Compensation Court with my own mother,

G.—7

31

and were amongst those whom the Compensation Court rejected. They came up with Naera Pomare. You will find in Pomare's evidence he said, " Why did the Government send Captain Thomas word to come and put in our claims? and when he did so, why did the Government then reject the claims?" Mr. Skinner: I have the quotation here. It appears in the Appendices of 1880, G.-2, question 305. Mare Naera Pomare gives evidence as to Ngatimutunga claims (page 26, No. 328). Te Waka asks a question as to exclusion of absentees, and in 329 the Commissioners answer, " .... You are entitled to a share of the reserve set aside by Mr. Richmond, and when that is divided all those who were absentees at the time will come in for their share." Mrs. Brown: I wish also to draw the Commissioner's attention to question 330, on page 26: Wiremu Naera Pomare, of Waitara, said, "I have something to say with regard to the Onaero land, and also land at Waitara. We received notice to send in our claims, and we gave our names to Captain Thomas, then Resident Magistrate at the Chatham Islands, before we came back to live here. I came to New Plymouth to attend the Compensation Court, and the Court excluded us altogether. When I found we were excluded, I wondered why the Government should ask us to send in our claims, when they must have known that the}- would not be entertained by the Court. After the Court sat, Mr. Parris divided the lands which were awarded by the Compensation Court amongst those Natives who were admitted, and Mokena and others asked Mr. Parris to include him. Mr. Parris, in reply, said that I was a child of his, and he would show me consideration. The reason why he called me a child was because I had been taught by him when I was at college; and here I am still living as an orphan, pushed about by the Natives from place to place. Notwithstanding this, I have never swerved in my loyalty. My request now is, that the Commission may grant me a piece of land within the confiscated boundary." I think that will pretty well clear up any doubt as to whether the Ngatimutunga, whom I represent, were the proper persons to participate in the award of this 3,000 acres. Mr. Skinner: Among my notes I see that Pomare had no award. You say that he got a small one. Mrs. Brown: Yes, at Kaweka; and that has been my contention all along, that there is sufficient proof in the evidence that we have been quoting that the people whom I now represent are those entitled to participate in the block. Mr. Skinner: I think Mrs. Brown has put her case very clearly, and it seems to me worth a note being made and laid before my principals on the subject. The Commissioner: I think it would be as well for you to draw the attention of the Government to the matter. I, of course, make my own report. Te Tipi: I would like to make a few remarks as to the names we went through yesterday. I would like to state that Mere Shearer and her family were residing in Wellington before 1867, and therefore she and her children, who were born before 1867, should be considered and get 16 acres each; and Hinekorako should not be considered at all, because she was in the Chatham Islands. Her daughter Mere married Watkins, and the family were alive in 1867 and some years before. Therefore, all the Watkins family are entitled to 16 acres, as (hey would come within the scope of Mr. Richmond's promise, being here at that time. The Commissioner: Do you argue that from the accident of her being here she was entitled to land more than her mother? Te Tipi: She being here would come under the promise. The Commissioner: The children could not come in, as the Crown deals with adults: and on no condition whatever could I possibly put in the Watkins, Grainey, and Willison families, because the parents being alive at the time the children could have no right. Do you raise this point with regard to Mere only 1 Te Tipi: No. I raise the question with regard to Mere, Helen, and William. The Commissioner: I suppose you contend that these three persons have had no awards? Te Tipi: William had no award; he died at Foxton in 1888. The Commissioner: I will give their case further consideration when making out my report. Mrs. Hopere: Roimata wishes to add the name of Ngatau Kaihuke to her list. Mrs. Brown: That comes in the list I am making out. Mrs. Hopere: If that is so, very well. The Commissioner: As lam going out to value this land, the upset price of which I have here, I would like a little evidence with regard to it from Mr. Skinner. Mr. Skinner was then sworn. The Commissioner: Are you acquainted with this 3,000 acres? Mr. Skinner: Yes. The Commissioner: Was it put up for sale in 1890? Mr. Skinner: Yes. The Commissioner: Did Section 8 fetch more than the upset price? Mr. Skinner: No. The Commissioner: With regard to Sections Nos. 6to 12? Mr. Skinner: Each of these sections went at the upset price, which, according to poster No. 8 of the Taranaki District, was as follows: — Cash Price per Acre. A. K. p. £ s. d. Section 8 ... ... ... ... 43 0 0 10 0 6 ... ... ... ... 100 0 0 0 15 0 „ 7 ... ... ... ... 475 0 0 010 0 9 ... ... ... ... 353 0 0 0 10 0 ~ 10 ... ... ... ... 293 0 0 010 0 ~ 11 ... ... ... ... 540 0 0 010 0 ~ 12 ... ... ... ... 525 0 0 010 0

a.—i

32

The Commissioner: I wanted to know what was then the value of the land and what it fetched at public auction. Thank you very much. How much of that land would be available for awards now ? Mr. Skinner: Five hundred and twenty-five acres, being Section 12. The Court then adjourned, and resumed at 2 o'clock. Mr. Fisher gave information in regard to the claimants on the additional list handed in. (See Appendix No. 2). Mr. Tuhata and the Commissioner then ran over the names cf the claimants appearing in List 6a, when it was ascertained that Nos. Ito 3 appeared in the whakapapa. No. 4, Hone Hakaraia, was not in the whakapapa, but as he appeared to have awards in the West Coast Settlement Reserves at Ngatirahira, the Commissioner decided that it was not necessary to obtain any information with regard to him. Claimants Nos. sto 7 were traced in the whakapapa, but as Nos. 8 and 9 were in reserves at Wai-iti, it was decided that no information is required with regard to them. Nos. 10 to 13 were traced in the whakapapa. The Commissioner: List 6b, handed in by Mrs. Brown, had better stand over until Mr. Shand's report and list are received. Mrs. Brown: I would like a note made that when this list of Mr. Shand's is received a copy should be forwarded to me. The Commissioner: Yes, certainly, you are entitled to a copy, as you appear for them. 1 have asked Mr. Shand to make a statutory declaration with regard to the information he supplies, in order that it might be receivable as evidence. Mr. Tuhata was then sworn, and stated that Hoani Ngapaki (No. 1 on List 6a) is alive and lives at Waitara. He has had no award, and his name is shown in the whakapapa. The Commissioner, after ascertaining that no one present had any objection, put down Hoani Ngapaki for 16 acres. Mr. Tuhata: Ropata Ngapaki (No. 2 on list) is alive and lives at Waitara, and has had no award. ... j -. 0 c The Commissioner having ascertained chat there was no objection, recommended Kopata tor 16 acres. ...... , . , , , Mr. Tuhata: With regard to Te Uinga Ngapaki (No. 3 on list), this claimant is dead and leaves no children. The Commissioner: Consideration of this case had better stand over until Mr. bhand s list and report are received. Hone Hakaraia (No. 4on list) is in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Ngatirahiri, and is therefore disallowed. The Commissioner ascertained from Mr. Tuhata that No. 5 on list, Ruihi Hakaraia, was alive and is living near Waitara, and has no awards, and as Mr. Fisher said that this claimant was the only one who had got no award at all, the Commissioner recommended her for 16 acres. The Commissioner disallowed Te Tapihana (No. 6 on list), as he was in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Wai-iti. The Commissioner stated that as Keita te Rawhi (No. 7) was dead, her name would be struck out; and the names of Nos. 8 and 9, Ngatai Tapihana and Te Rawhi Tapihana, would be recommended to receive 8 acres as her successors. Mr. Tuhata stated that Nos. 10 and 11, Hana te Tuhi and Mere te Tuhi, were dead, and No. 12, Mapuna te Tuhi, was alive. None of the three had had any awards. The Commissioner: Can you give me the names of Mere's children? Mr. Tuhata: Yes. They are: Tawhaki Toanui, Mataea Toanui, Parata Toanui, Am Toanui, Tahi Toanui, Turanga Toanui, Tahata Toanui, Mata Kokiri Toanui. The Commissioner: When did Mere die? _ Mr Tuhata: About twenty or thirty years ago. Long before her mother, who died in 1890. Mr. Skinner: You say that these two daughters were grown up at the time of the promise? Mr. Tuhata: Yes. Mr. Skinner: And the age of the eldest child was—? Mr. Tuhata: About my own age, i.e., thirty-eight. ,- T ~, .„ The Commissioner: Hana (No. 10) will be struck out, and the children of Mere (No. 11) will be recommended for 24 acres. Mapuna (No. 12), who is living, gets 24 acres Roimata Wiremu Tamihana was then sworn, and with regard to List 10 the Commissioner stated that No 1, Hami te Maunu, who lives at Urenui, is disallowed, because he is in the West Coast Reserve there. No. 2, Makareta Tamihana, disallowed for the same reason. Nos. 3 and 4, Hene Naera and Wiremu Tamihana, died before the Commission was appointed. The Commissioner decided that they should receive consideration because they left issue. Nos. 5 and 6, Tukawe Riri and Roimata Wiremu Tamihana, were disallowed because they were in the West Coast Settlement Reserve No 7is disallowed because Re is the child of Roimata. No. 8, Tiwai, is disallowed because in the West Coast Reserve at Urenui. No. 9, Karetu Wiremu Tamihana, the brother of Roimata: The Commissioner said he would consider his claim. Nos. 10 to 13, Kingi Maira Hiko Turei, Tiare, are children of No. 3, Hene Naera, whom the Commissioner said he would consider. Tiwai (No. Bon list) is their sole survivor, and, although he is in a West Coast Settlement Reserve, vet he is entitled to be recommended as her successor. Mrs Brown pointed out that Roimata had not furnished her whakapapa, and therefore could not prove her descent from Ngatimutunga. Some considerable discussion then took place in Maori between Mrs Hopere and Mrs. Brown, the gist of which was that Mrs. Brown stated that the only evidence'of descent that Roimata had been able to prove from Ngatimutunga was through the Pomares who were not descendants of Ngatimutunga, and Mrs. Hopere pointed out that Mrs. Brown herself had claimed on this line of descent. Mrs. Brown withdrew her objection, and at length a copy of the judgment in the Ngatimutunga case in the minute-book of the Appeal Court, No 8 folios 251 nnd'2s4, the date of which was the 7th July. 1903. was produced, nnd the follow ing extract rend- "Judges, Chief Judge Davy and Judge Butler—Section 2. Block TIT., and Sec

G—7

33

tions 24 and 25, Block IV., Waitara.—Appealof Heni te Rau.—This is an appeal from the decision of the Native Land Court at Urenui, on the 19th day of November, 1902, defining the relative interests in the above land. The land in question (789 acres) was granted in 1884 to sixty-nine persons. It is claimed by the appellant that the land was intended exclusively for the Ngatimutunga Hapu, to be held in accordance with their ancestral rights. On the other hand, it is contended that the land was intended for all the persons of that hapu, and others who returned from the Chatham Islands in 1865, and that the rights should be equal. The Native Land Court accepted the latter view, and made the shares equal amongst all the grantees. This decision is now appealed from. At this distance of time it is difficult to get such information as would enable the Court to say with certainty what was intended. We find, however, that in 1887 an application was made to the Court to partition the land. At that' Court the attendance of persons interested was much more numerous than at the present Court, but it does not appear to have been set up by any person at that time that the shares were equal. On the contrary, all the claims set up were on a basis of unequal interest. It is too late now to claim that the shares should be equal, nor do we think that it was intended. Such evidence as is available seems to point to the land having been intended principally for the Ngatimutunga, and that but for their ancestral rights in the district it would not have been awarded. With the exception of Roimata (Te Pahi), none of the persons interested have thought it worth their while to oppose this appeal. The following is the apportionment decided upon." This showed the descent of Roimata from Ngatimutunga. Roimata stated that her parents belonged to Urenui, but that they went backwards and forwards a good deal from there to other places. . . Mr. Tuhata pointed out that Roimata should also succeed to Hene Naera (No. 3 on list) in equal shares with Tiwai (No. 8). Roimata pointed out that she should not come in because Hene Naera was liwai s own mother. The Commissioner: Then, there can be no objections to Tiwai receiving lb acres. With regard to No. 4 on list, Wiremu Tamihana, Mr. Tuhata considered that there was no objection to him being recommended. Roimata stated that she was the sole surviving descendant of Wiremu Tamihana The Commissioner: I will therefore strike out No. 3, Hene Naera, and No. 4, Wiremu tamihana, because their interests are both succeeded to by Nos. 8, Tiwai, and 6, Roimata Wiremu Tamihana, respectively. With regard to No. 9, Karetu Wiremu Tamihana, he is Roimata s brother, and can therefore only claim through No. 4, Wiremu Tamihana. The Court then adjourned. Saturday, 20th May, 1905. The Court resumed at 9 a.m. ~-,-,.. , Kfl . a. The six names on the supplementary list to Ba, put in by Te npi, and Nos 59 to 64, were connected with the whakapapa, Te Tipi stating that Te Kiato and Te Unu had other children besides Te Kurawiniwini. He stated that Waipuia is the mother of Rina Waipuia (No. 63) and Te Rangihopukia (No. 62). She died in the Porirua district. Her children went to live at Otaki where they died. Heni Korako left Taranaki at the same time and went to Porirua, and died either there or at Nelson. Nos. 59 to 61, Punakihau, Te Wetu, Tautoe and Te Ao Marama died in the South Island, and No. 64, Tetahuhu, died recently at Porirua. Hine Korako resided in the Taranaki District, and was born at Mimi. Mr Skinner stated that he had no remarks to make with regard to this. Te Tipi stated that Riria was alive in 1567, and that she was living at Otaki in that year with her brother, who had an award, and therefore has not been put in as a claimant—in fact, all those numbered on the list 59 to 64 were alive at the time Mr. Richmond's promise was made None of them left any children, the nearest relative to them was Te Tipi s mother, uncle, and aunts (Nos. 7toll on List 8a). , . . ,4, „ , , The Commissioner: Please show the connection between Riria Waipuia and these five people 1 Te Tipi: The connection is through Hine Korako (No. 2 on List 8a). The Commissioner asked if there was any objection to these five persons, Nos. 1 too on List 8, being appointed successors to the claimants appearing under the Nos. 59 to 64 on the list. No one raised any objection. The Commissioner: Then I shall recommend that these five people be appointed successors. Now it would be better that each one should succeed to one of the other six, and that the remaining share should be divided amongst them, thus giving them a share and a fifth. This was agreed to, and the Commissioner then stated that he would recommend that each of the persons, Nos. 1 to 5 on List 8, should received 19 acres and 32 perches each. Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni was then sworn. s The Commissioner: I notice that No. 1 on List 12 is in the Kaipakopako Reserve, as are also Nos 2 and 3 No 4, being a child of the above, is disallowed. As Nos. sto 7 are in the Kaipakopako by RUC ceion they will be disallowed. Nos. Bto 14 are all children of No. 2, Te Tapuk- f-o-Niu-Tireni, who is in the Kaipakopako Reserve, and is therefore disallowed. Nos. 16 and 17 are children of No. 5 and are therefore disallowed. -~_,-, Tireni then pul in a further list of people (see Nos. 18 to 21 on List 12) whom he stated were shown in the whakapapa. The first was Rauhuia, who lived at Wai-iti and died in 1884_ at Sakopako. No. 19, Waiter! Niutireni, lived at Wai-iti, and died in 1887 and was buried at Wai-iti No. 20, Heni Wi Kawera, lived at Kaipakopako, and died there. No. 21 also lived K Mr a Skinner asked whether Nos. 20 and 21 were not children of No. 3, Karako Wi Kaarewa : and Tireni replied that they were.

5— G. 7.

Gk—7

34

The Commissioner: Then they will have to be struck out. Piripi te Aho was then sworn, and the Commissioner ran over with him the information given by Mr. Fisher. Mr. Fisher then arrived and stated that No. 18 on List 12, Rauhuia, was evidently dead before the sitting of the Commission. She left four children—Waitere, Te Whareo-Aowhariua, Te Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni, and Te Marewa-o-Aowhariua. Waitere died without issue, and the other three were put into the Kaipakopako Reserve and were therefore disallowed. The Commissioner stated that Nos. 18 and 19, Rauhuia and Waitere Niutireni, must be struck out. The evidence of Te Aho was then proceeded with, and the claimants in his list were traced in the whakapapa. No. 14, Tarawhai, is the father of Nos. 15, Mutu; 16, Poi; and 17, Konu, and therefore, the Commissioner stated, they were disallowed. No. 25, Aho te Tomo, must be struck out as she is Piripi te Aho's (No. 18) own mother. The Commissioner: Nos. 8, 10, 15 to 17, 19 to 24, and 25 are disallowed. With regard to No. 1 (Kapua Kore) Piripi te Aho stated that he lived at Urenui, and died several years ago. The proper persons to succeed are Nos. 14 (Tarawhai) and 18 (Piripi te Aho). Piripi stated that his mother's name was Hui te Tomo (No. 25), and Tarawhai is her brother. Taihuru (No. 2) was born at Urenui, went to Wharekauri, came back, and died here. The proper persons to succeed are Tarawhai (No. 14) and Piripi te Aho (No. 18). Roimata stated that Kapua (No. 8) was the sister of all of those appearing under the heading of Nos. 1 to 7. Piripi stated that Tamaraua (No. 3) lived and died at Urenui. Malta (No. 4) was taken prisoner by the Waikatos as far back as 1831, and was never heard of afterwards. The Commissioner: He must therefore be struck out. Piripi stated that Te Tomo (No. 5) has been dead about ten years, and that Te Aho and Hoea (Nos. 6 and 7) died at the Chathams. Kapua (No. 8) originally lived at Urenui, went to the Chathams, and came back again. 'The Commissioner: She must be struck out as being in a West Coast Settlement Reserve. Piripi stated that Te Tomo (No. 5) married Putu, and left children —Hui (No. 25) and Tarawhai (No. 14): and Tomo is the only one of that family (Nos. Ito 8) who left any children. Hui is the mother of Piripi te Aho (No. 18). The Commissioner: Tomo therefore will be succeeded by Nos. 14 and 18, and I shall therefore recommend that 8 acres each be allowed to Piripi te Aho (No. 18) and Tarawhai (No. 14) as successors to Te Tomo (No. 5). The matter of Kapua (No. 8) will have to stand over till Monday. It was ascertained that Te Warihi (No. 9) lived and died at Urenui, received no award, and is in no reserve. His successor is Tarawhai (No. 14). Terangi Puahoaho (No. 10) was disallowed as being in the Mimi Block. Piripi stated that Rutu (No. 11) lived and died at Urenui. She went to Wharekauri but returned. She left two children —Tarawhai (No. 14) and Hui (No. 25). Piripi stated that he was descended from Hui. The Commissioner: Therefore 8 acres each will be recommended for you (No. 18) and Tarawhai (No. 14). With regard to Uarewa Taewa (No. 12), Piripi stated that Mihi Rutera and Riaki Piripi are grandchildren of Tapunga, who was the brother of Uarewa Taewa (No. 12), who died at the Chathams. Mihi is now living at the Chathams. Riaki is dead, and has a number of children. The Commissioner: If they are not in Mr. Shand's list and make no application the order can stand, and I will recommend that 8 acres be given to Mihi and 8 acres to the children of Riaki. Who are the children of Riaki? Piripi said that she had five or six children, who were all at the Chathams except Pukere, who is living at Onaero. Monday, 22nd May, 1905. The Court resumed at 10 a.m. Mrs. Hopere: I wish to say a few words before you commence on my second list, relative to what has been done, although you have given your decision as regards my first list. I would like to draw your attention to some matters. What I want to draw your attention to is the decisions given in regard to No. 4 in List 7, Paora Hopere, and No 8 in List 7, Awhipera Nepe. The Commissioner: Awhipera was awarded 4 acres, and Paora Hopere 4 acres also, as successors to Harata Piahu (No. 10). Mrs. Hopere: Awhipera was an elderly person when the award was made by the Commissioners, and Paora was in the same position. The Commissioner: What is the age of Paora at the present, time? Mrs. Hopere: In July he will be fifty-three. Mr. Fisher then gave information with regard to the additional list put in. (See Appendix C, No. 2.) The Commissioner: You were all asked to put in your lists when the Commission commenced its sittings, and now you have put in two, three, and, in one instance, four supplementary lists of claimants, most of which have no possible claim. lam not inclined to take any more lists after to-day. I do not want to deprive any one of his or her rights, but there must be some finality with regard to the lists put in. Mr. Skinner: I suppose, sir, you could not state a date after which you would receive no more lists ? The Commissioner: I said that as long as the Commission was sitting I should have to receive lists. They should, however, have been brought forward long before this. Piripi then put in another list, and stated that that was the last list he would put in.

&.—7

35

The evidence of Mrs. Hopere was then proceeded with, and she stated that Awhipera would be fifty-five next June. The Commissioner: I have disallowed her claim and that of Paora. Who are the four persons you wish considered? Mrs. Hopere: Mokopurangi (No. _), Hive Eruini (No. 3), Paora Hopere (No. 4), and Awhipera Nepe (No. 8), all on List 7. The Commissioner: Well, the successors to Hine were appointed, and her claim therefore cannot be allowed. Some discussion followed between the Commissioner and Mrs. Hopere with regard to the relative merits of those persons' claims. - Mrs. Hopere: The bulk of the people in my list are people who went from Taranaki fo the South Island. Then they came to Wellington and lived at Waikanae. The Commissioner: 1 intend to do nothing more for Nos. 1 to 3 on List 7, i.e., Amiria te Tupe, Te Mokopurangi Eruini, and Hine Eruini. I will consider the claims of Paora Hopere (No. 4) and Awhipera (No. 8), but will not decide yet. List 7a was then gone into, and the Commissioner decided that Eruini te Tupe (No. 1) would be disallowed, because his three children put in claims on the grounds that they were adults at the time of Mr. Richmond's promise, and their father, a very old man at that time, could not be considered as well. They could only claim on the share of the father. The Commissioner: With regard to Karaitiana te Tupe (No. 2) and Teimi te Tupe (No. 4) I shall have to give these people awards. Mr. Skinner: I object to no genuine claims. The Commissioner: I shall recommend that 16 acres be given to Karaitiana te Tupe (No. 2) and Teimi te Tupe (No. 4). The Commissioner decided that Harata Piahu (No. 3) must be struck out because successors have been appointed. Ngoti Henare Mokopurangi (No. 5) and Ngori Henare Mokopurangi (No. 6) must be disallowed, because they are the children of Mokopurangi te Tupe, who is in the Otaoaru Reserve. The Commissioner said Puaanga te Whatu (No. 7) had to be considered, and asked where he lived. Mrs. Hopere: He went away with the others to the Chatham Islands, came back, and lived with the Ngatimaru in the Upper Waitara. The Commissioner: Did he leave any children? Mrs. Hopere: Yes, Taka Rua and Te Ueue. They are both dead. Taka Rua went home, came back, and died at Parihaka. The Commissioner: Did he leave any children? Mrs. Hopere: No; he had no children, but left a younger brother who had two children —a son, Parinihi Rore, and a daughter, Ngaheiawa, who is dead, but left a child called Parihuta. I now ask that the share of the uncle, Taka Rua, be given to Parinihi Rore, and the share of Te Ueue be given to Ngaheiawa. The Commissioner: How old is Parihuta? Mrs. Hopere: Sixteen years of age. The Commissioner: I will recommend that Parinihi Rore be given 16 acres as successor to Taka Rua, and that 16 acres be given to Ngaheiawa as successor to Te Ueue. Mr. Fisher then gave some information with regard to the supplementary list No. 13 put in by Piripi te Aho. The Court then adjourned, and resumed at 2 o'clock. Mr. Skinner: Can you state when Hine Wairoro died? Piripi: He died about the time the Maoris went to the Chathams. Mr. Skinner: I must protest against this claim, as it is going too far back altogether. Piripi: Kapua Kore and others succeeded. Kapua Kore died before 1867. Mr. Skinner: If he died before Mr. Richmond's promises were made, his claims could not be allowed. The Commissioner: AVhen did Taihuru (No. 2) die? Piripi: About fifteen years ago. Tamarau (No. 3) died at the Chathams. 'The Commissioner: Maka (No. 4) is, of course, struck out, as he disappeared many years ago. The successors to Te Tomo (No. 5) have been considered. Te Aho (No. 6) died before the migration to the Chathams. Hoera (No. 7) died here previous to 1884. It is clear that Te Aho (No. 6) must be struck out. Mr. Skinner: In what year did Tamaraua (No. 3) die at the Chathams? Piripi: He died before the migration back to New Zealand of the Ngatimutunga from the Chathams. Mr. Skinner: As the Ngatimutunga returned in 1868 it is highly probable that he died before Mr. Richmond's promise was made. I shall therefore object to this claimant. The Commissioner: Well, Tamaraua (No. 3) must be struck out. This narrows the first seven claimants down to Taihuru (No. 2), Kapua Kore (No. 1), and Hoera (No. 7). Mr. Skinner: I can see no objection to these three claimants. The Commissioner: Their shares should all go to Kapua (No. 8), who will be recommended for 48 acres. Riana (No. 13) is dead, and buried at Urenui; but as she was a sister of Rutu, Piripi's grandmother, and as Tarawhai (No. 14) is Piripi's uncle, the share will descend to Piripi (No. 18) and Tarawhai (No. 14), who will get 8 acres each. Mr. Skinner: I am of opinion that these are really genuine claims. The Commissioner: Now we come to Tarawhai (No. 14). He is provided for by succession to other claimants. Nos. 15 to 24 on List 13 will be struck out because their parents are provided for. Hui te Tomo (No. 25) cannot be considered, because her successors have been provided for.

a.—7

36

Hoani Warama (No. 26) will be struck out, because she died at the Chatham Islands and was not here at the time of Mr. Richmond's promise. Te Ipuwhai (No. 27) is disallowed because he is in the Wai-iti Reserve. Te Hemara (No. 28) is disallowed because he has received scrip. Piripi: Mateneruta (No. 29) is dead. He went to the Chatham Islands, came back, and died at Urenui, and left no children. Mateneruta (No. 29) and Rangiua (No. 30) are descended from Miriama Rangiua, who had four children —Rangitotohu (No. 31), Te Warengaro (No. 32), Pohiria (No. 33), and Rangiua Kuae (No. 34). The Commissioner: These four children will therefore get 2 acres each. Rangiua (No. 34) is dead, and she should be succeeded to by her children—Potahi Pauira, Te Ata Pauira, and Tipo Pauira. Pohiria (No. 33) is dead, and, "as the witness cannot supply the names of the children, the 2 acres which have been placed against his name must stand as being for the children oi Pohira. Mateneruta is dead, and his share should be succeeded to by Okio Kinga and Pukere, and they will get 4 acres each, thus Nos. 31 and 34 are disposed of by awards given to them as being successors to Rangiua (No. 30). Piripi then gave the genealogies of Nos. 35 to 44 on his list. The Commissioner: Nos. 35 to 37 will be struck out, as they have an award. No. 38 will be struck out, as he is in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Urenui. Piripi stated that Ketu (No. 39) lived here, went to the Chathams, came back, and died before the Commission sat in 1884. He could not trace the genealogy, but the claimant was a Ngatimutunga, and fought at Motunui against Waikato in 1823. Mr. Skinner stated that this information was correct. The Commissioner: Te Atu Kahurangi (No. 40) is struck out because she is the mother of Te Arahu (No. 43), whose successors are recommended for a share. Piripi: Te Arahu married a Ngapuhi woman, and she had, amongst other children, a daughter named Ngakina, who married Piripi te Aho. She died and left five children —Ngatiki, Hinganga, Muwhare, Te Ara, and Ngakina. The Commissioner: Mac (No. 41) is dead, and left no issue. The Native Land Court awarded his share in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Urenui to Piripi te Aho's children. Mr. Skinner: There is no objection to Piripi's children having 16 acres divided amongst them. 'The Commissioner: Very well. We will not consider Ketu, as he is dead, and his descendants are under consideration; the one share that 1 will recommend to Mac and Rite (Nos. 41 and 42) is succeeded to by Piripi's children. The Commissioner: Te Arahu (No. 43) is disallowed, as she was living in the North and was not a party to Mr. Richmond's award. Piripi: Neta (No. 44) is alive. She came here when Mr. Richmond's promise was made. The Commissioner: Well, Neta will get 16 acres. Piripi: If there is any award given me I should much prefer it being land instead of in money. The Commissioner: We will now take the supplementary list No. 14, handed by Te Tipi on behalf of Kapinga Makareta (McClutchie). Te Tipi was then sworn, and stated that he was authorised to appear on behalf of Kapinga, who was in the hospital. The Commissioner: All these first seven on the list— i.e., Nos. 1 to 7—are children of Herewini. Is he alive? Te Tipi: No; he died many years ago in the Chathams, and his name does not, therefore, appear on the list. Nos. Ito 7 are all dead; the greater part of them died in Taranaki, after they returned from the Chathams, with the exception of Epiha (No. 3), who went back to the Chatham Islands. Te Amio (No. 1) has children. Nos. 2 to 7 have no children. Te Amio married a man named Coffey and left two children. The whakapapa of those appearing on List 14 was then made out. The Commissioner: The proper person to succeed No. 1 would be Ngawhakaangi and Tahana Takiroa. Te Tipi: Te Rauroa (No. 2) died at Mimi after the remigration from the Chathams about 1870. Epiha (No. 3) returned to the Chathams, and died there about 1880. Himiona (No. 4) died at Mimi in the early eighties. Te Apimana (No. 5) died at Urenui before the Commission sat. Rihi (No. 6) died at Ngapuhi before the Commission sat. Arapata (No. 7) died at Urenui before the Commission sat. I therefore consider that each one was entitled to 16 acres. Mr. Skinner: I think that these claims should be carefully looked into, as it seems very strange that the West Coast Commission should have passed over so many names whose descendants were here at the time that the Commission sat. Te Tipi: I consider that without doubt these come under the heading of absentees. Mr. Skinner: I am not prepared on the spur of the moment to raise any objections. Th_ olaims appear at first sight to be genuine, but it seems that the seven persons in question died before the Commission sat, and it seems very strange that no one took any trouble to urge the claims of their successors. The Commissioner: How old is Ngawhakaangi? Te Tipi: She is an old woman, and has grandchildren. Mr. Skinner: I do not object to claims if they are genuine, but I would like you to look into the matter fully. The Commissioner: lam not quite satisfied. These people seemed to have got land. Did not this woman, Ngawhakaangi, get land? Te Tipi: Yes, in a reserve. The Commissioner: All these people were dead before the Commission sat. Well, can you explain how it was that when they looked after their own shares the descendants did not put hi ulaims as successors?

G.~ 7

37

Te Tipi: They would not do so because the Commissioners would not consider the claims of dead people. These persons returned after 1868, and being absentees they were not considered. Mr. Skinner: Your statement that absentees were not considered is not correct. Numbers of them were put in awards or reserves. Te Tipi disagreed with this. The Commissioner: Well, the consideration of these claimants will have to stand over, and I shall have to go into them myself further. Kataraina Repora (No. 8) leaves two children— Puia Iti and Waitaaro. Puia Iti is dead, and has two children called Te Aaroa and Toa Puiti. Waitaaro is alive, Te Aaroa is married, and has children, and Toa is married, but is without issue. Te Tipi: Kataraina Repora died at Mimi before the West Coast Commission sat. The Commissioner: As far as I can see Puia Iti and Waitaaro were the only ones alive when Mr. Richmond's promise was made. Te Tipi: No. Kataraina came back with them from the Chathams, and was alive at the time. 'The Commissioner: Then Puia Iti and Waitaaro would be entitled only to 8 acres each. Where do Hira and Wiro come in ? Te 'Tipi: They came back from the Chatham Islands with the general migration, and died at Porirua. The Commissioner: According to the whakapapa, one of them would be the aunt and the other the uncle of Puia Iti and Waitaaro. Where were they when Mr. Richmond's promise was made? Te Tipi: In the Chatham Islands; they came back before the Commission sat. The Commissioner: I shall have to consider further the claims of Hira and Wiro, and will not decide now as to what recommendation I shall make. With regard to Nos. 11 to 14, they are all dead. Mr. Skinner: They cannot have an award, because their successors, the children of lamati Makareta (McClutchie), have had an award. The Commissioner: We shall have to leave these over for further consideration. Te Tipi: Kingi Teoti and Wiremu Piti (Nos. 15 and 1.6) are both dead, and are descended from the same mother as Pau Takaroa, but by different fathers. 'The Commissioner: Their claims will have to be struck out. 'Te Tipi: I claim that Kapinga McClutchie and Pau McClutchie are the proper successors. The Commissioner: Tamati (No. 17), who is dead, will be disallowed, because all his children have had awards. This closes the evidence with regard to all the lists of claimants, and, unless there are very strong reasons given, on no consideration shall I receive any more lists, and for all intents and purposes the Court is now risen, and all the evidence with regard to lists put in has now been taken. Te Tipi stated that there seemed to be some misapprehension as to what claims should be put in and the general impression was that persons who were dead could not be considered, and this is'the reason that the first lists put in contained the names of living persons only. The supplementary lists were put in after it was found that persons who are dead would have their claims considered if succession could be proved. The Commissioner stated that, with regard to those cases which he said would have to receive further consideration, he would be prepared to meet any of the claimants' representatives on the following day at 2 o'clock, but it must be remembered that the Court had now risen, and that no further lists would on any account be considered. The Court rose at 6.30 p.m. Tuesday, 23rd May, 1905. A further sitting of the Commission was held at 2 p.m., and, the Masonic Hall being required by the Native Land Court, the sitting was held in the offices of the Lands and Survey Department at the Government Buildings. The Commissioner: Mr. Hutchen, with regard to the case of Charles Bayley, 1 will recommend that 16 acres be awarded to him as a member of the Ngatimutunga Hapu, because the award previously made at Waitotara was in satisfaction of his interest as a member of the Ngatiruanui Tribe that is, according to the information furnished to me by the Crown Agent. As far as Paora Hopere 'and Awhipera Nepe (Nos. 4 and 8 on List 7) are concerned, they were the children of Hine Eruini, and are entitled to succeed to this claimant in equal shares of 8 acres each. Epiha (No. 3 on' List 14) is disallowed, as is also Arapata (No. 7, List 14). Hira and Wiro (Nos. 9 and 10, List 14) are both dead; the date of their death is uncertain. They appear to have been incorporated with the Ngatitoa Tribe, and to have lived and died amongst them. I cannot, therefore, consider their claims. With regard to List 14, put in by Te Tipi on behalf of Kapinga Makareta: Pau Takaroa (No. 11), Ngatuna Takaroa (No. 12), Te Kapinga Takaroa (No. 13), and Te Koea Takaroa (No. 14) —1 have duly considered these claims, and they will be disallowed on the grounds that they have no claim on either side of their descent. Pau married McClutchie, and Tamati was the issue of that marriage. Then Tamati married Ngawhakaangi, and received an award in the Mimi Reserve. In addition to this, Tamati got awards for all his children, therefore they have no right to receive anything, and I dismiss their claims. I allow Te Rauroa's claim (No. 2on List 14), and shall require successors to be shown. I shall also allow Himiona (No 4), Te Apimana (No. 5), and Rihi (No. 6), and shall require successors for these. The other two —namely, Arapata (No. 1) and Epiha (No. 3)— do not appear to have exercised rights of ownership or to have in any way upheld their claims, consequently they will be disallowed. With regard to Te Amio Herewini'(No" 1), he is the only one of the Herewini family (Nos. 1 to 7) who left any children, and his successors have been provided for. I shall divide the share that was in the name of'Katerina Repora, deceased, into two portions, and give 8 acres to Waitaaro and 4 acres each to Te Aaroa and Toa Puia Iti, the children of Puia Iti, deceased.

Gk—7

38

Te Tipi: We have not settled about King George and William Pitt. The Commissioner: Yes; these were struck out because McClutchie got land for all the children, and the mother, who is still living, has received land. 1 looked very carefully into this tamily, and I can tell you plainly that for a very long time my decision trembled in the balance as to whether, when I had satisfied the claims of Amio, who was the only person who had any children living, 1 should strike out the whole of them, instead of which 1 have struck out two only, and have recommended that four shares, equal to an area of 64 acres, should be allotted to them. xou ought to be satisfied with this decision. Te Tipi: It is nothing to do with me. lam only here for Kapinga. The Commissioner then asked the Natives present if they had anything to say with regard to the foregoing, and they replied in the negative. The Commissioner then read a letter, undated, received from Tutu te Hihi, residing at Parihaka, who sent his genealogy for the Commissioner's information. He stated that he was a Ngatimutunga, and said that there were a number of them there, and he only heard of the sitting on the 17th. c _ The Commissioner: I wish you Natives to distinctly understand that 1 have nothing to do with the question of whether these people live among the pakehas here, or whether they live with le Whiti at Parihaka. If they are Nagtimutunga and have any claim to the land, lam willing to hear their claims. They must appear before me in person to substantiate their claims, and it they confine themselves to writing and sending their genealogies, however correct such genealogies may be, I cannot consider their claims Now, 1 believe this man has a very good claim because his whakapapa agrees exactly with those that have been given to me by other Maoris, and I think it is a great pity that when a man has such a whakapapa, and says there are a number of others living there who have the same whakapapa— -it is, I say, a pity that he did not come here, because 1 may plainly state that this is the only time when the question will be considered by the Government. This is to be the final consideration of the question, and if claimants do not appear before the Commission and substantiate their claims, no matter how satisfactorily they can trace their descent from Ngatimutunga, I can do nothing for them. I shall write to this Native, and tell him that he must come here and state his case before me. This rather upsets the arrangement that I had made. I have to go to Wellington and"find out whether any land can be found to satisfy these awards—that is, if the Government gives effect to my recommendations—and I had arranged to leave here on Thursday morning, but if these Parihaka Natives like to come here to-morrow 1 am quite willing to hear their cases. Mr. Skinner: These notices have been distributed throughout the district for some weeks past. It is strange that the Natives should only have heard of the matter on the 17th of this month. The Crown does not wish to block any one, but ample notice has been given, and the Natives should have attended the inquiry before this. Mrs. Hopere: I saw the writer of the letter in question on the 3rd of March, and he said that he had heard of this inquiry being held, and said that he would put his case in with mine. He never appeared, and now I suppose he is very strong with Te Whiti. He was one of those to whom I referred in opening my case as being absent. If you like, Mr. Commissioner, I will go on with his case. 'The Commissioner: I do not feel very inclined to go on with his case, but would do so if it was the only ease. He says, " I have given you my genealogy, and not only mine, but there are a number of others here who have had nothing to do with the matters connected with this hapu of the Ngatimutunga " Mr. Skinner: These people at Parihaka clearly knew about the inquiry. The Commissioner: Ido not wish to exclude anybody. This man shows that he has a claim. The position is somewhat awkward. This Commission is final, and the matter will not be reopened after this. If Ido not hear this man he will petition Parliament, and stir up members, stating that I have refused to hear his claim. Mr. Skinner: He could have been here sooner than his letter had he wished. It is not my place to talk to the Commissioner, but his claim seems absurd. What would have been the effect supposing he was called upon to appear with reference to a claim before the Native Land Court on a fixed date? If he did not appear, would not his claim be crossed out? The Commissioner: No; some plausible excuse would sure to be forthcoming, and would be accepted in all probability. Mr. Hutchen: I should like to say with regard to Mr. Bayley that it would suit him better to have an award in money rather than an award in land. The Commissioner: The Crown has intimated that they are just as willing to give money as land. It is my intention to go out and have a look at the land, because lam in the position that if the land is not suitable the equivalent must be given in money, and I shall be prepared to recommend whatever amount I consider equal to 16 acres, and this will be embodied in my report. Of course, where Natives have no land, the Crown will try and find land for them. Mrs. Hopere: My claimants would like to have land, but they would like to have good land. The Commissioner: The difficulty is this: that the land has been sold, and almost all the land in Taranaki has been taken up under some tenure or another, so there would probably be some difficulty in awarding land. Te Tipi: There is plenty of land under survey in the Ohura district. The Commissioner: This is a matter for the Government, and is what I am going to Wellington for. Mrs. Hopere: There are a lot of young people who have no land at all, and have not been recommended for awards. I should like to see them get some. The Commissioner: I can only repeat what I have said before. lam aware that there are a number of young people who are landless and should receive consideration. I will call the atten-

39

Q.—l

tion of the Government to the matter. There are two Commissioners appointed—Messrs. Percy Smith and Judge Mackay—who are inquiring into the matter of landless Natives. I will now go on with the genealogies of those claimants in Kapinga's List 14. Te Tipi: With regard to the claim put forward by me on behalf of Kapinga Matareta in connection with Te Rauroa (No. 2 on List 14), Himiona (No. 4), Te Apimana (No. 5), and Rihi (No. 6), the same persons who succeeded to Amio Herewini (No. 1) will succeed to these persons. The Commissioner: Then, in addition to the 16 acres granted yesterday, I shall have to recommend another 64 acres, being a total of 80 acres. Now, would you not like it better if I was to recommend 40 acres to the one successor and 40 acres to the other? Te Tipi: Yes; that would be the better way. The Commissioner: Well, my decision is that 40 acres will be recommended to Ngawhakaangi and 40 acres to Tahana Takiroa. Mr. Tuhata: Ngatai Tapihana (No. Bon List 6a) is dead and left no children. The nearest relation is Te Rawhi Tapihana (No. 9 on List 6a), and therefore, instead of recommending that an award be made out to each one of 8 acres, I would ask you to recommend that 16 acres be allotted to Te Rawhi Tapihana. The Commissioner agreed to this. Friday, 26th May, 1905. Te Tipi appeared and stated that he was accompanied by Tunga, whose wife Huru is a claimant. She lives at Onaero, and, being paralysed, cannot attend. Te Tipi was then sworn, and stated that Huru is descended from Rangipiko. He then gave the whakapapa. The Commissioner: Had not Huru better be added to your list ? Te Tipi: Yes; we are all the same family. The Commissioner: The name of Huru will therefore appear on List 8b as No. 65. Did she get any award from the Court, or'is she in any reserve? Te Tipi: She is in a reserve at Ohangai, where she received 8 acres, and also has 1 acre in the Onaero Reserve. The Commissioner: Then, her claim cannot be considered. To whom did she succeed? Te Tipi: She makes no claim on her own account, but claims to be entitled to succeed to Pakia and Hinemoe. The Commissioner: Where does Pakia live? Te Tipi: He is dead. He lived and died at Onaero some time in the seventies. The Commissioner: Where did Hinemoe live? Te Tipi: She died at Onaero. She went to the South Island, and returned from there some time in the seventies. Neither of these people left any children. The Commissioner: Then, I understand that you claim that Huru is entitled to their two interests. Mr. Skinner: What age. was Hinemoe? Te Tipi: About forty years of age. Mr. Skinner: Is the Rangipiko in question the one that is at present living at Onaero? Te Tipi: The Rangipiko mentioned in the whakapapa is not the old man who lives at Onaero. 'The Commissioner: Do you wish to say anything with regard to this claim ? Mr. Skinner: No. I suppose the matter will be referred to Mr. Fisher. The Commissioner: It will be referred to Mr. Fisher, and will therefore stand over until Mr. Fisher reports on it. The claim of Mr. E. C. Fulwasser, whose name appears on List 8b (No. 66), was then gone into, and the Commissioner produced the Native Land Court Gazette of the 23rd May, 1905, and stated that E. C. Fulwasser appears as wishing to succeed to Emma Ngaru (Nos. 229 to 231 in the Gazette) in the Ngatirahiri and Wahapakapaka Block. He has therefore no claim, as the parent had received an award. Ngaru could not have come into Mr. Richmond's promise. Mr. Skinner: When did Ngaru, your grandmother, leave this district? Mr. Fulwasser: About forty years ago. Mr. Skinner: There were no Ngatimutunga here forty years ago. They migrated from here about seventy years ago. She must have been taken into captivity after the raid of 1832, and I must object to a claim of this sort. The Commissioner: Has this Emma Ngaru ever resided in the district? Te Tipi: Yes. She returned in the eighties and lived here for about a couple of years. Mr. Skinner: Would two years' residence entitle her to a claim? Te Tipi: She was here long enough to keep her fire burning. The Commissioner: I shall have to refer this claim to Mr. Fisher, but 1 am strongly of opinion that I shall have to strike it out. 1 will, however, give it further consideration. Mr. Fisher (Reserves Agent) attended the Commission and was sworn. Mr. Fisher: With regard to Huru, she is an original beneficiary in the areas known as Wahapakapaka and Ohanga. I cannot find that Pakia and Hinemoe have had any awards or are in any reserve. The Commissioner: Then, I shall recommend that Huru should have 16 acres as successor to Pakia and 16 acres as successor to Hinemoe. Now, with regard to the claims of Mr. Fulwasser Mr. Fisher: Emma Ngaru is an original owner in Ohanga and Wahapakapaka Reserves and part successor to Rehawa Puanui in the Ngatua No. 1 Reserve. The Commissioner: Then, I shall disallow this claim.

G.—7

40

Tuesday, 30th May, 1905. Raiha Puaha, of Porirua, waited upon the Commissioner and claimed to have the same rights as the Natives for whom Mr. Martin appeared. She gave her genealogy, which, the Commissioner stated, was quite plain, she appearing on the elder branch of the family from Toitoi and Wi Parata appearing on the younger line. The Commissioner requested Mr. Skinner to state anything he had to say with reference to this claim. Mr. Skinner replied that, seeing that the claimant appeared on the elder branch of the family, he could see no objection to the claim being recognised, but he presumed the Government would take into consideration the fact that this family had been non-resident in Taranaki. The Commissioner stated that he would probably recommend that 16 acres be granted Raiha Puaha, and that, as in the case of Wi Parata, when making his recommendation he would draw attention to the long while that the claimant had been absent from the district.

APPENDIX A.

No. 1. Commission. Plunket, Governor. To all to whom these presents shall come, and to James Mackay, Esquire, of Paeroa, Auckland. Whereas by "The Confiscated Lands Inquiry and Maori Prisoners' Trials Act, 1879," it was (inter alia) provided that the Governor in Council might, by Commission under the Seal of the Colony, appoint three persons to be Commissioners for the purpose of inquiring into all promises and engagements that had been made or alleged to have been made by or on behalf of the Government of the colony to or with any person or persons in respect of the matters thereinbefore stated, or any of them, in so far as affected any lands situated within the confiscated territory on the west coast of the North Island: And whereas by a Commission under the hand of Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, the then Governor of the colony, beariug date the twentieth day of January, one thousand eight hundred and eighty, the Honourable Sir William Fox, K.C.M.G., the Honourable Sir Francis Dillon Bell, K.C.M.G., and Hone Mohi Tawhai, Esq., M.H.R. (hereinafter referred to as " the said Commissioners "), were appointed Commissioners for the purposes in the said Act mentioned: And whereas by another Commission, under the hand of the Honourable Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, K.C.M.G., the then Governor of the colony, bearingdate the twenty-third day of December, one thousand eight hundred and eighty, the said Sir William Fox (hereinafter, unless the context requires a different construction, also referred to as "the said Commissioners") was, for the purpose of giving effect to "The West Coast Settlement (North Island) Act, 1880," appointed a Commissioner to (inter alia) allocate and set aside such lands as were legally available in satisfaction of all or any awards made by the Compensation Courts held under " The New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863," or any amendment thereof, in so far as in his judgment such awards or any of them have not been performed and were then still unsatisfied; and also within the said territory to allocate and set aside such lands as might then be legally available in satisfaction of all promises or engagements made by or on behalf of the Crown or the Government of the colony which have formed the subject of inquiry by the Commissioners appointed under "The Confiscated Lands Inquiry and Maori Prisoners' Trials Act, 1879": And whereas the said Commissioners, in their reports published as Parliamentary - Papers G.-2, 1880; G.-5, 1881; G.-5, 1882; G.-sc, 1882; G.-3, 1883; A.-sa, 1884; and A.-sb, 1884, recommended, amongst other things, that the block of land known as Section 6, Block VIII., Waitara Survey District, containing 3,000 acres or thereabouts, should be set aside to satisfy the claims of such of the absentee members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu as had not been included in the tribal reserves, or otherwise had their claims satisfied : And whereas one Heni te Rau, claiming to be the legal representative of the absentee members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu as aforesaid, has, by petition to Parliament, asked that the said block of land should be handed over to the Natives for the settlement of whose claims it was allocated by the said Commisioners: And whereas, on the supposition that all equitable claims of members of the Ngatimutunga Hapu had been disposed of by the awards of former Compensation Courts or other awards of the said Commissioners, and that the said recommendation was intended to meet the possible claims of absentees (if any) then unknown and not subsequently identified, the said block of land has been disposed of as Crown lands: And whereas it is expedient to determine what equitable claims (if any) in respect of the said block of land under the said recommendation are still unsatisfied and subsisting : Now, therefore, know ye that I, William Lee, Baron Plunket, the Governor of the Colony of New Zealand, having confidence in your knowledge, ability, and integrity, and in pursuance and exercise of the power and authority in me vested by " The Commissioners Act, 1903," or otherwise howsoever, do hereby, with the advice and consent of the Executive Council of the said colony, appoint you, the said James Mackay, Esquire, to be a Commissioner to inquire into the claims of the said Heni te Rau as set out in her petition to Parliament as aforesaid, and of all other persons claiming to be the absentee members, or any of them, of the Ngatimutunga Hapu, or their successors, for whose benefit the said Commissioners recommended that the said block of land

41

a.—i

should be set apart, taking into consideration all the circumstances and conditions under which the said block of land was so recommended by the said Commissioners to be set aside for such absentees, and also taking into consideration any former award of any Compensation Court, Commissioner, or grant from the Crown in connection with the taking, under the provisions of " The New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863," of the lands situated between the White Cliffs and the Waitotara River, on the west coast of the North Island. And for the better enabling you to carry these presents into effect you are hereby authorised and empowered to make and conduct any inquiry hereunder at such place or places in the said colony as you may deem expedient, and to call before you and examine on oath, or otherwise as may be allowed by law, such person or persons as you may think capable of affording you information in the premises; and you are hereby empowered to call for and examine all such books, documents, papers, maps, plans, accounts, or records as you shall judge likely to afford you information on the subject of this Commission, and to inquire of any person concerning the premises by all other lawful ways and means whatsoever. And, using all diligence, you are required to transmit to me, under your hand and seal, your opinions and recommendations resulting from such investigations and inquiries not later than the thirtieth day of June, one thousand nine hundred and five, or such extended date as may be appointed in that behalf. And it is hereby declared that this Commission shall continue in full force and virtue although the inquiry be not regularly continued from time to time by adjournment; and that you shall and may from time to time proceed to the execution thereof and of every power, matter, or thing herein contained. And, lastly, it is hereby declared that this Commission is issued under and subject to the provisions of " The Commissioners Act, 1903." Given under the hand of His Excellency the Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, Knight Commander of the Royal Victorian Order; Governor and Com-mander-in-Chief in and over His Majesty's Colony of New Zealand and its Dependencies ; and issued under the Seal of the said Colony, this twenty-sixth day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand nine hundred and five. T. Y. Duncan, Approved in Council. Minister of Lands. J. F. Andrews, Acting Clerk of the Executive Council.

No. 2. To the Hon. the Speaker and honourable members of the House of Representatives in Parliament assembled. The petition of Heni-te-Rau-o-te-rangi, of Kohimarama, Auckland, humbly showeth—In the year 1868, a Proclamation by the Governor, Sir George Grey, that all Natives who remained loyal would have all their lands reserved for them, the consequence being that a great many of the Ngatimutunga returned from the Chatham Islands to join those who were here to prefer their claims before the Compensation Court. When their claims had been rejected by that Court, they petitioned Parliament, and the result was a promise of 3,000 acres made by the Government of that day to these Natives and other absentees of Ngatimutunga Hapu, and who instructed Major Parris to make the best arrangements he could to settle them on their ancestral lands with the distinct understanding that the division of block constituting 3,000 acres should rest with the people to whom it was given without Government interference. The first intimation that the Ngatimutunga received that they had no right to exercise that right which was given them by the Government of 1867 (see report, G.-2, Appendix C, 1880; also report, G.-2, page 28), was about October or November, 1902, on an application by the Public Trustee. It was then that they heard for the first time that the Public Trustee had absolute right and control of their lands. They felt grieved that they who had been loyal, and many of their people had fought side by side with the pakeha in the war, should have been placed on the same footing with the rebels and treated worse than the Australian blacks They all feel that they are being treated like a pig tied by the leg to a post to root so far and no farther without the consent of the Public Trustee. These being facts indisputable, I, your petitioner, on behalf of myself and my hapu, Ngatimutunga, humbly pray that your honourable House will carefully consider the grievance of myself and people, and pass legislation exempting these lands from the operation of " The West Coast Settlements Reserves Act, 1880," and its amendments. Heni te Rau

6— G. 7.

G.—7.

42

APPENDIX B.

No. 1. Sir, — Kohimarama, Auckland, 24th May, 1905. 1 am writing you on the subject of the 3,000 acres I claimed for my hapu before the Commission last week, and, reviewing the evidence and rules laid down by the Commission, I felt that I ought to have made some remarks oh the most important points, and I trust that my doing so will not meet with your disapproval and am within my right. When it was clearly understood that only those who could give their whakapapa to Mutunga and none of those in reserves would be allowed to participate, many of those who supplied the Commission with their whakapapa asked me to admit them on my list, all combine, and get the whole 3,000 instead of allowing any of it to revert back to the Crown; this I refused to do. And on my refusing to take up that course I at once made enemies, and, owing to the rules laid down by the Commission, I had no opportunity of examining them so that the Commission could see both lines to Mutunga, and all I could do was to challenge the genuineness of their whakapapas, as you know I did on every occasion in Court. Te Aho Piripi's list was the only genuine one, as it contained many of those I represented, and I knew they were correct. I was told that owing to my whakapapa being put in first it afforded them the opportunity of linking theirs to my Mutunga, and accused me of keeping them out and helping the Government in every way. This 1 was quite aware. Although my action was favouring the Government, I felt in my own mind better do this than act dishonestly if my people never got anything rather than they should. I preferred the Government having it, and on principle I could not fight on any other lines; this I told Mrs. Hopere. I also told them I preferred taking that course to being told hereafter I got it by such means proposed by them, and the Commissioner was the best judge of my action and motives in doing as I did. I am much grieved that none of my people in the reserves were allowed to participate, as the areas they hold are so small, and very large families in Maraea Tamate's case. She may have about 70 acres in her own right, and this is scattered in different parts of the district, and there are twenty-two to succeed and a prospect of more to succeed her. Her sister, Tangotango, about the same area, fourteen to succeed and prospects of more to succeed. I am, <fee, To James Mackay, Esq., Wellington. Jane Brown.

No. 2. Xi te Hona kia Heemi Make, Paeroa. Whaingaroa, Pepuere 28, 1905. E koro, —Tena koe te kanohi ora o aku matua kua wehea atu nei kite po ara a Maaka Tarapiko me Turi te Patete me Reene teo uenuku me Rupine te Tuki me Raniera Kawharu me Renata Pau, kua huihui atu nei ratou kite ra ao tena koe te mea i mahue ake kia ora koe heoi nga mihi. 1 tuhi atu ai ahau i tena ki a koe he mea kua kite iho ahau i te Panui a te Kawana kia whakaturia koe hei Komihana uiui i nga tangata o Ngatimutunga Kaore nei ano i whiwhi ki etehi waahi whenua i nga whenua i whakaho kia mai mo te Raupatu i roto i te takiwa o Waitara, Taranaki, i pitihanatia nei c Heeni te Rau mo ratou ko nga mea o Ngatimutunga. Kua mahue i aua whenua no reira he mea atu noku kia koe he kotiro taku hei mokopuna tuturu kia Heeni te Rave penei ana. Ko Heni te Rau to mua muri iho ko Mere muri iho ko Te One = Amiria— Mere = Rewi Maaka—ko Huihana. Koia tena taku kotiro c hiahia ana ahau kia uru tahi kia aua whenua kua panuitia nei c te Kawana, ara, ma kite koe c whai take ana tena kotiro i runga i tena whakapapa kua tuhia atu na c au ko Heeni te Rau me Mere me Te One he whaea kotahi he matua kotahi he mokopuna tuturu tena a Huihana na ratou. Heoi ra ka marama mai koe ki tena heoi ra ma te Atua koe c tiaki i nga wa katoa. Heoi ano na to tamaiti pono ara — Rewi Maaka, Whaingaroa (Raglan), N.Z. [Translation.] Raglan, 28th February, 1905. To His. Honour James Mackay, Paeroa. [Here follow some Maori greetings, &c] The claim is as follows: I have written this letter to you because I have seen the notice that the Governor has appointed you to be a Commissioner to inquire about the people of Ngatumutunga who have not received the lands which were set aside for them out of the confiscated lands at Taranaki, which has been the subject of a petition by Heni te Rau for those of Ngatimutunga who have been left out of those lands. I therefore point out to you that I have a daughter who is a grandniece of Heni te Rau—thus: Heni te Rau was the firstborn, after her came Mere, after Te One; Te One married Amiria; their child was Mere, who married Rewi Maaka; their child is Huihana, who is my daughter. I therefore desire that she shall participate in those lands which form the subject of the notice by the Governor—that is, if you find that the girl has

6.-7

43

a claim through this ancestry which I have written. Heni te Rau and Mere and Te One hadthe same father and mother, consequently Huihana is a grandniece of Heni te Rau and Te One. That is all. You can see it clearly. Rkwi Maaka, Whaingaroa (Raglan), N.Z.

No. 3. Waitangi, Wharekauri, Aperira 23, 1905. Kite Kai Rehita mo nga Whenua Maori Kei Poneke. Ehoa, — _ Tena koe me ou boa katoa Ehoa, mau c tuku atu ta maua kupu taku ta Ngarere 1 amariki me Huripari Pamariki ara kupu ki Te Kooti uiui i nga Kereme c kiia nei c Heni te Rau me era atu tangata E kereme ana ko ratou etahi o nga tangata ngaro o Ngatimutunga Hapu. Xi etahi whenua kei te Takiwa Ruri o Waitara, Takiwa Whenua o Taranaki; kua kita a iho nei te panui mo taua Kooti uiui ka tv kite Masonic Hall, New Plymouth, a te Taite, te 11 o nga ra o Mci, 1905. E Whakamarama ana maua He uri tuturu maua no Ngatimutunga, otira te nuinga o te Iwi tuturu c noho atu nei i Wharekauri nei no Ngatimutunga Hapu, ho ho matau tupuna tae mai ki ho matou matua ko to ratou hapu tuturu tena tae mai kia matou ki nga uri, c maha nga hapu ririki kei roto i tenei iwi engari ko te matua tenei o nga hapu ririki katoa ko Ngatimutunga. ■ ..... Ko Ngatirangi te ingoa o te hapu o tenei iwi katoa i mua c maha nga hapu ririki l roto engari ko te matua tera o nga hapu ririki katoa ko Ngatirangi. No muri mai ka huaina i nga uri Whakatipu ate hapu tuatahi i kia ia-kera. Ko Ngatirangi he ingoa hapu ano mo ratou koia a Ngatimutunga c whakahuatianei ko te hapu o Ngatimutunga kei te mohio katoa ki tenei. Kei Taranaki na etehi c noho ana o taua hapu i ngaro o Ngatimutunga kei kona ano ho matou tupuna me o matou matua c takoto ana. Ko te iwi tenei i ngaro i haere mai ki Wharekauri nei i te tau 1836 te tau no te taenga mai ki Wharekauri nei ka whiriwhiria ano c te Runanga o Ngatimutunga katoa te tehi mahara mo ratou kia tuku ratou i te tehi kupu kia purutia mai c Kawana Kerei te ratou oneone owati rawa ratou. Ko koe etc Kawana hei matua mo matou ko te Kuini hei whaea mo matou whakaatu tonu ratou i nga robe no otupou i raro atu o te Taniwha te Rohe o te taha ki runga nei ko Te Titoki te Rohe mai o te taha ki raro na taiki uta, ko to maua matua ko te Pamariki Raumoa te kai korero i nga tikanga ki Waenganui i ona matua me ona teina tuturu tonu to ratou whakaaro, mo to ratou oneone, murimai ka taemai te rongo kua tv te Kooti mo nga whenua i Taranaki na i tv ano ki Nuparemata ka tuaruatia ano te kupu engari i tuhia atu tenei kia Parete (ara) i te kore taimate taenga mai o te kaipuke ki Wharekauri nei kua mutu ke te Kooti otiia i tuhia atu ano c ho matou matua kia Parete te korenga c tae wawe mai o te rongo ka kooti tia nga whenua i Taranaki penei pea c tae atu ratou kia kite ite Kooti tanga i nga whenua, kati, i tukua atu ta ratou kupu ki a Parete mo te whakaaro kia ratou ki to ratou oneone ara me tiaki mai c Parete kei te mohio a Parete ki nga korero i tuhia i runga ake nei, kei te mohio a Parete ki to mau a matua kia Te Pamariki Raumoa kite hapu hoki o te maua matua taenoa mai kite takiwa i whakaaro ai ho matou Tupuna me o matou matua kia hoki atu ratou me oratou uri ki Taranaki na ka whakaturia he kupu ki Waenganui o te iwi katoa mo te hoki atu o ratou ki runga ki to ratou oneone me o ratou uri a ka whakaae katoa te iwi ka tahi ka tuhia kite Kawanatanga to ratou whakaaro haere. Kati ka panui tia i konei etc Kawanatanga ka mohio rotou kua tukua ratou kia haere ka haere atu nei i te tau 1867 i te tau 1868, no muri mai etehi ka haere atu, c hara i te haere pokanoa atu na ho matou matua, tupuna, engari i haere l runga i te mea kua oti mai i te Kawanatanga te wehe c whenua mo ratou me o ratou uri, ara mo te iwi kua roa nei c ngaro ana. _ . .... E Whakamarama ana maua kia kite ai te Kooti i te tikanga mai o muri na te iwi nui tonu te manakitanga i to ratou whakaaro ki a whakaatu ratou kite Kawanatanga mo to ratou oneone no reira ka mohio te Kawanatanga he iwi tuturu tenei kiaia. Ko te petihanatanga a Hem te Rau i taua whenua kite Paremata kei te tika engari kia titiro nui a Heni te Rau kite iwi kei Taranaki na c tahi kei te ora ano nga morehu kaumatua o te iwi me ho ratou uri kei konei c tahi o tana Iwi o Ngatimutunga ko to maua mahara kia rite te ora o te iwi i kona i konei ki taua whenua, kei te ora ano c tahi morehu o ho matou matua i kona hei whakatikatika kia rite te ora o te iwi katoa c hara i te mea kei te mea maua ko maua kia whiwhi engari c whakaatu ana maua i te tikanga i whakatakototia ai c to maua matua ki runga kite iwi koi a i tuhia ai i runga ake nei i mohiotia ai c kainga c whenua i tenei rangi na te iwi i tikaai a ma te tika o te whakahaere c ora ai te iwi kei c maua c pupuru ana te kape o te tukua atu o te runanga a Ngatimutunga kite Kawanatanga kia purutia mai ta ratou whenua i Taranaki. E kore moni hei haerenga atu i kore ai c tae atu kia rongo tahi i te korero tanga, no reira ka tuhia atu kite reta. Heoi ano, na hau pouonga i raro i te atawhai o Te Atua. Ngarerk Pamariki, Huripari Pamariki, Me o maua tunga ane taina matua tamariki c noho atu nei i Wharekauri. 5,' Waitangi, Chatham Islands, 24th April, 1905. The above letter, numbered 1 to 5 pages, has been brought to me by Reta Nga Mate, husband of Ngarere Pamariki, who, with her sister, desires me to verify the statement of their application that their interests shall be considered in the inquiry gazetted for hearing at New Plymouth on the 11th May, 1905.

U.—7.

Reta Nga Mate desires me to state that he, with others resident in the island, are interested in the claim set forth as above, and that their claim shall have full consideration. Yours, &c, A. Shand, The Registrar, Native Land Court, Wellington. Licensed Interpreter. [Translation.] To the Registrar for Native Lands, Wellington. Friend, — Waitangi, Chatham Islands, 23rd April, 1905. Greetings to jou and all your friends. Friend, forward our words —namely, the words of me, Ngarere Pamariki, and of Huripari Pamariki—to the Court of Inquiry into the alleged claims of Heni te Rau, and other persons claiming to be absentees of Ngatimutunga Hapu, to certain lands in the Survey District of Waitara, Land District of Taranaki, we having seen the notification that the said Court of Inquiry will sit in the Masonic Hall at New Plymouth on Thursday, the 11th day of May, 1905. We will explain. We are the true descendants of Ngatimutunga; in fact, the majority of the permanent tribe residing at Wharekauri [Chatham Islands] are of the Ngatimutunga Hapu, including our ancestors down to our parents, that being the real hapu including us, the descendants. There are a number of small hapus in this tribe, but the parent of all the said small hapus is Ngatimutunga. Ngatirangi is the hapu-name of all this tribe. Formerly there were many small hapu-names in it, but Ngatirangi is the parent of all the said small hapus. Afterwards, in the times of the descendants of the first hapu, the Ngatirangi aforesaid, they were given another hapu-name, hence [the name] Ngatimutunga, which is the Ngatimutunga alluded to [in the Panui], which everybody knows. Some of the said absentees of the Ngatimutunga Hapu are living there, at Taranaki, and our ancestors and parents are also lying there. This is the tribe that was lost, and who came here to Wharekauri [Chatham Islands] in the year 1836. When they arrived at Wharekauri, the runanga [assembly] of all the Ngatimutunga chose a policy in regard to themselves —namely, that. they would send word to Governor Grey to hold their soil, and they took oath that you, 0, Governor ! were to be our parent, and that the Queen was to be our mother. They forthwith described their boundaries and informed him of them—namely, Olupou, to the northward of Te Taniwha, was the southern boundary, and Te Titoki was the boundary of the northern side, thence from [the two points named on] the sea-shore inland. Our father, Pamariki Raumoa, was the speaker on all matters in the midst of his elders, and also his younger brethren. And their policy in regard to their lands was absolutely decided and permanent. Afterwards the news came that a Court was appointed for the lands at Taranaki, and it did sit at New Plymouth. Word was sent a second time, but this time we wrote to Mr. Parris to the effect that there was no time; that when the vessel arrived here at Wharekauri the Court had already finished. But, nevertheless, our parents wrote to Mr. Parris, informing him of the non-arrival in time of the news; that the lands at Taranaki would be adjudicated upon, and that had it been otherwise they probably would have arrived there to attend the adjudication of the lands. Sufficient, then, they sent their word to Mr. Parris to consider them and their soil —namely, that Mr. Parris was to protect them. Mr. Parris is acquainted with the words above written. Mr. Parris knew our father, Pamariki Raumoa, and also his hapu right down to the time when our grandparents and parents thought that they and their descendants should return to their soil. On this being agreed to by all the tribe, the)' wrote to the Government, informing it of their determination to go; then the Government proclaimed the matter here. Thus they knew that they were allowed to go, and so they went in the years 1867 and 1868. Some went afterwards. Our grandparents and parents did not go there without leave; on the contrary, they went because the Government had duly set apart land for them and their descendants —namely, for the tribe who had been so long absent [or lost]. We are explaining so that the Court may see how the matter stood from the first. It was the tribe itself which gave effect to its own resolve—viz., that it should inform the Government about its soil —and it was owing to that that the Government knew that this tribe was permanently loyal to it. The petition of Heni te Rau to Parliament in respect to the said land is right, but Heni te Rau should principally consider the tribe, some of which are there in Taranaki—the remnants of the old people and their descendants being still alive —whilst others of the said Ngatimutunga Tribe are here. In our opinion, the portion of the tribe there and the portion here should be equally benefited by the said land. Some of the remnants of our old people are still alive and living there, who will be able to state matters correctly so that the whole tribe will benefit equally. It is not that we [two] wish that we only should benefit; on the other hand, we are informing you of the conditions imposed upon the tribe by our father, as written above, through which it is known to-day that they have a habitation and possess some soil. It was the tribe who saved the position, and by a just settlement the tribe ought to benefit. We have in our possession a copy of the letter forwarded by the runanga of Ngatimutunga to the Government asking to hold [protect] their land at Taranaki. Because we have no money to go there with is the reason why we will not be there to listen to the inquiry, therefore we write this letter. Sufficient, from your servants under the blessing of God. Huripari Pamariki, Ngarere Pamariki, On behalf of ourselves and our male and female cousins, uncles, aunts, and children, living here at Wharekauri.

44

45

G.—7

APPENDIX C.

No. 1. Lists of Claimants. List No. If. 1. Huihana Maaka. List No. 6, put in by Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown). 1. Matara Ihaka. 6. Wiremu Ropiha. 10. Katarina. 15. Hiroa. 2. Te Koeti. 7. Keepa te Paki. 11. Makareta. 16. Te Rau-ki-Aotea. 3. Ripeka Koware. 8. Kahe te Rau-o-te- 12. Te One. 17. Maraea. 4. Rawinia Paramena. Rangi. 13. Pitiroi. 18. Tangotango. 5. Paramena. 9. Tv Kutahi. 14. Ruihi Rauhihoa. List No. 6a. 1. Hoani Ngapaki. 4. Hone Hakaraia. 8. Ngatai Tapihana. 11. Mere te Tuhi. 2. Ropata Ngapaki. 6. Te Tapihana. 9. Te Rawhi Tapihana. 12. Mapuna te Tuhi. 3. Te Huinga Ngapaki. 7. Keita te Rawhi. 10. Hana te Tuhi. 13. Tawhaki Toanui. List No. 6b. 1. Ngahiwi Dix. 2. Ngatau Kaipuke. 3. Reriti. 4. Matai Pupu. List No. 7, put in by Mrs. Hopere. 1. Amiria te Tupe. 6. Mokopurangi te Tupe. 11. Ngauku Ngatai. 17. Kataraina Hine Ho2. Te Mokopurangi Eru- 7. Hone Hiana Hopere. 12. Wh'u Nepe. pere. mi. 8. Awhipera Nepe. 13. Eruini Hopere. 18. Pirihira Hopere. 3. Hine Eruini. 9. Mokopurangi Nepe. 14. Tamati Ka Hopere. 19. Kawhena te Tupe. 4. Paora Hopere. 10. Harata Piahu Whare- 15. Pera Kawhena. 20. Nehemia Hopere. 5. Nganiho Nepe. pouri. 16. Hakopa Kawhena. 21. Nganiho Waikato. TAst No. 7a. 1. Uruini te Tupe. 4. Teimi te Tupe. 6. Ngori Henare Moko- 7. Puanga te Whatu. 2. Karaitiana te Tupe. 5 Ngoti Henare Moko- purangi. ' j 8. Taku Rua. 3. Harata Piahu. purangi. List No. 8, put in by Te Tipi. 1. Makama Sheaier. 4. Te Iwi Shearer. 8. Harry Willison. 13. Rosey Waipuia Willi' 2. Mere Shearer (Mrs. 5. Hereni Birchley. 9. Marion Willison. son. Grainey). 6. Te Tipi (John Shearer 10. Charlie Willison. 14. Lance Willison. 3. Kaea Shearer (Mrs. Willison). 11. Robert Willison. 15. Oley Willison. Willison). 7. Fred Willison. 12. Alice Willison. List No. Ba. 1. Maroreaitu. 22. Oley Willison. Tottie's Children's 52. Hilda May Birchley. 2. Hinekorako. 23. Helen Watkins. Names. 53. Ethel Laura Birchley. 3. Waipuia. 24. Robert Watkins. 43 Sydney Joseph Rich- 54 - Myrtle Kate Birch4. Hinia te Tipi. 25. Catherine Watkins. i ev Burne. le y5. Hatareta. 26. Emelia Watkins. 43 Muriel Helen Jane 55 - Maurice George Birch6. Wiremu Shearer. 27. Cleara Watkins. Burne. le y7. Makamu Shearer. 28. Maud Grainey. 44 Malcolm Gordon 56. Alma Josephine 8. Mare Shearer. 29. Walter Grainey. Shearer Burne. Birchley. 9. Te Iwi Shearer. 30. Malcolm Grainey. 45 Hilda Laura Maud 57 - Muriel Edi th Birch--10. Kaea Shearer. 31. Iris Watkins. Burne. le 3^ 11. Helen Shearer. 32. Hugh Sim. 58. Henrietta Gertrude 12. John Shearer. 33. Malcolm Sim. , Birchley. 13. Te Tipi John Willi- 34. Gearly Glassford. Helen Shearer sChMren. son. 35. Alice Glassford. 46. H»len Amelia Birch- 59. Punakihau. 14. Fred Willison. 36. William Glassford. ley. 60. Te Whetu Tautoe. 15. Harry Willison. 37. Susey Willison. 47. Alice Maud Birchley. 61. Te Ao Marama. 16. Marion Willison. 48. Clara Mary Birchley. 62. Te Rangihopukia. 17' Charlie Willison. Nellie's Children's 49. Joseph James Birch- 63. Riria Waipuia. 18. Robert Willison. Names. ley. 64. Tahahuhu. 19. Alice Willison. 38. Ethel Florence Park. 50. Walter Lionel Birch- 65. Te Huru Tunga. 20 Rosey Waipuia Wil- 39. Walter James Park. ley. 66. E. C. Fulwasser. lison. 40. Sydney William Park. 51. Malcolm Sydney 21. Lance Willison. 41. Malcolm Clifford Park. Birchley.

G.— l

46

List No. 9, put in by Mr. Martin on behalf of Karewa Riwai. L Karewa Riwai. 6. Ngapaki Parana. 10. Te Whaka Ririka 14. Pirihira Riwai. 2. Tamati Mokena 7. Eruini Pihopa. Kapu Rangi,, 15. Poki Riwai. 3. Warena Tiwini. 8. Huria Hemi Matenga. 11 Poa Riwai. 16. Rupine Warena. 4. Tinipere Karira. 9. Te Wareangiangi Ka- 12. Rokai Riwai. 17. Miriama Warena. 5. Terangi Irihau. purangi. 13. Tehanu Riwai. List No. 10, put in by Roimata Wiremu Tamihana. 1. Hami te Maunu. 5. Tukawe Riri. 8. Tiwai. 11. Hiko Naira. 2. Makareta Tamihana. 6. Roimata Wiremu 9. Wi remu 12. Turei Naira. 3. Hene Naera. Tamihana. Tamihana. 13. Tiare Naira. 4. Wiremu Tamihana. 7. Henere Greanial. 10. Kingi Naira. List No. 11, put in by Mr. Martin. 1. Metapere Parata. 4. Hira Parata. 7. Ngapera. 9. Ngauru. 2. Winara Parata. 5. Mahia Parata. 8. Horomona. 10. Raiha Puaha. 3. Ngawereweti Tamaiti 6. Peehi Parata. Parata. List No. 12, put in by Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni. 1. Wi Ikarewa. 6. TeWhare-a-owhariua 11. Pouhatu te Tapuke. 16. Ituki Tengaruru. 2. Te Tapuke Niutireni. 7. Te Marewa-a-owha- 12. Te Kahutooi te Ta- 17. Ohu Tengaruru. 3. Kareko Wi Karewa. riua. puke. 18. Rauhuia. 4. Rangi Teihinga Pa- 8. TeWaitere te Tapuke. 13. Te Aorere te Tapuke. 19. Waiteri Niutereni. rata. 9. Kehu te Tapuke. 14. Huria te Tapuke. 20. Heni Wi Kawera. 5. Tongouri Aowharena. 10. Hikiatea te Tapuke. 15. Ruihi te Tapuke. 21. Maroaitu Wi Kawera List No. IS, put in by Piripi te Aho. 1. Kapua Kore. 12. Taewa. 23. Ngakina. 34. Rangiua Kuae. 2. Taihuru. 13. Riana. 24. Ngarongo. 35. Pene Tahuhu. 3. Tamaraua. 14. Tarawhai. 25. Hui te Tomo. 36. Himione Tahuhu. 4. Maka. 15. Mutu. 26. Hoani Warama. 37. Hui Tahuhu. 5. Te Tomo. 16. Pioi. 27. Te Ipuwai. 38. Wi Tahuhu. 6. Te Aho. 17. Konu. 28. Te Hemara. 39. Ketu. 7. Hoera. 18. Piripi te Aho. 29. Mateneruta. 40. Te Ata Kahurangi. 8. Kapua. 19. Ngatiki. 30. Rangiua. 41. Mac. 9. Te Warahi. 20. Tehi Nganga. 31. Rangitotohu. 42. Rite. 10. Terangi Puahoaho. 21. Temuhore. 32. Te Wharengaro. 43. Te Arahu. 11. Rutu. 22. Haara. 33. Pohiria. 44. Neta. List No. ljf., handed in by Te Tipi on behalf of Kapinga Makareta (McClutchie). 1. Te Amio Herewini. 5. Te Hapimana Here- 9. Hira Repora. 14. Te Koea Takaroa. 2. Te Rauroa Here- wini. 10. Wiro Repora. 15. King Teoti. wini. 6. Rihi Herewini. 11. Pau Takaroa. 16. Wiremu Pitta. 3. Epiha Herewini. 7. Arapata Herewini. 12. Ngatuna Takaroa. 17. Tamati Makarati. 4. Himiona Herewini. 8. Katerina Repora. 13. Te Kapinga Takaroa.

No. 2. Information given by Mr. Fisher, Reserves Agent, with regard to the Lists of Claimants. List No. ]/.. Huihana Rewi Maaka: Has received no grant. List No. 6, put in by Heni te Rau. 1. Matara Ihaka: 2. Te Koeti: 3. Ripeka Koari: 4. Rawinia Paramena: All dead before West Coast Commission was appointed, and there5. Paramena: j fore not in any grants or awards. 6. Wiremu Ropiha: 7. Keepa te Poki: 8. Kahe te Rau-o-te-Rangi: 9. Tv Kutahi: Dead; included in West Coast Settlement Reserve, Urenui, under the name of Pepine. 10. Katarina: No award. 11. Makareta : \ 12. Te One: '[■ All dead before West Coast Commission appointed. 13. Pitiroi: J 14. Ruihi Raunihao: Has been dead about four years; no award. 15. Hiroa: Died before West Coast Commission sat; no award. 16. Te Rau-ki-Aotea: Alive, and living at Urenui; no award. 17. Maraea Tamate : Alive, and is provided for in Urenui and Ngatirahiri Reserves. 18. Tangotango: Dead; included in Urenui and Ngatirahiri Reserves. Mrs. Brown intimated that this information is correct.

47

G.—7

List No. 6a, put in by Mrs. Brown. 1. Hoani Ngapaki: No award. 2. Te Ropata Ngapaki: No award. 3. Te Uinga Ngapaki: No award. 4. Hone Hakaraia: In West Coast Settlement Reserve, Ngatirahiri. 5. Ruihi Hakaraia: No award. 6. Te Tapihana: In West Coast Settlement Reserve at Wai-iti. 7. Keita te Rawhi: No award. 8. Ngatai Tapihana: ) T „ r _. _ . , -, „. . ... r> m di• -n -i Jn West Coast Settlement Reserves at Wai-iti. 9. le Rawhi Tapihana: ) 10. Hana te Tuhi : Dead; no award. 11. Mere te Tuhi: Dead; no award. 12. Mapuna te Tuhi: Living; no award. 13. Tawhaki Toanui and 7 others: No award. List No. 6b, put in by Mrs. Brown. 1. Ngahiwi Dix: Dead; left issue; no award. 2. Ngatau Kaipuke: Living at Chatham Islands; no award. 3. Reriti: Dead; left issue; no award. 4. Mitai Pupu : Living at Chatham Islands; no award. List No. 7, put in by Mrs. Hopere. 1. Amiria te Tupe, Waikanae: No award; dead. 2. Te Mokopurangi Eruini, Waikanae: No award; dead. 3. Hine Eruini, Waikato: No award; dead. 4. Paora Hopere, Waikato: No award. 5. Nganiho Nepe, Waikato: No award. 6. Mokopurangi te Tupe: In West Coast Settlement Reserve, Otorawa, under the name of Heneri te Moko. 7. Hone Hiana Nepe, Waitara: No award. 8. Awhipera Nepe, Taupiri: No award. 9. Moko Nepe, Hawera : No award. 10. Harata Piahu Wharepouri, Onehunga : No award. 11. Ngakau Ngatai, Waitara: No award. 12. Whiu Nepe, Taupiri: No award; minor. 13. Eruini Hopere, Onehunga: No award; minor. 14. Tamati Ka Kopere, Taupiri: No award; minor. 15. Peru Kawhena, Opunake: No award; minor. 16. Hakopa Kawhena, Waitara: No award; minor. 17. Kataraina Hine Hopere, Taupiri: No award; minor. 18. Pirihira Hopere, Taupiri: No award; minor. 19. Kawhena te Tupe, Waitara: Has received an award in West Coast Settlement Reserve under the name of Hapuite. 20. Nehemia Hopere, Taupiri: No award; minor. 21. Nganiho Waikato, Taupiri: No award ; minor. Mrs. Hopere says the above is correct. List No. 7a, put in by Mrs. Hopere. 1. Uruini te Tupe: Dead before 1884; no award. 2. Karaitiana te Tupe: Alive at Waikanae; no award. 3. Harata Piahu: Dead before 1884; no award. 4. Teimi te Tupe: Alive at Waikanae; no award. 5. Ngoti Henare Mokopurangi:) Children of Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6 on List 7), who is in 6. Ngori Henare Mokopurangi: f Otaraora Reserve 7. Puanga te Whatu : Died 1870; no award. 8. Taku Rua: Died 1879; no award. List No. 8, put in by Te Tipi (John Shearer Willison). 1. Makama Shearer: Included in West Coast Reserves at Kaipakopako and Mimi. 2. Mere Shearer (Mrs. Grainey), Wellington: Can trace nothing. 3. Kaea Shearer (Mrs. Willison): Living; provided for in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Mimi. 4. Te Iwi Shearer: Provided for in West Coast Settlement Reserve at Mimi. 5. Hereni Birchlev, Foxton : Can trace nothing. 6. Te Tipi (John Shearer Willison): 7. Fred Willison : 8. Harry Willison : Vln the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Mimi. 9. Mereana Willison : I 10. Charlie Willison : / 11. Robert Willison : Twenty-one years of age; no award can be traced. ) „, ... „ v 12. Alice Willison : Eighteen years of age no award can be traced. I cml(lren ot Kae »- -13. Rosey Waipuia Willison : ) 14. Lance Willison: [ Children of Te Tipi (J. Shearer Willison), No. 6 on List 8. 15. Oley Willison: I Te Tipi intimated that this information is correct.

G.—7

48

List No. Ba, put in by Te Tipi. 1. Maroreaitu: Died at Wakatu in IS7B, before West Coast Commission was appointed; no award can be traced. 2. Hinekorako: Died at Wharekauri in 1868, before West Coast Commission was appointed; no award can be traced. 3. Waipuia: Is in West Coast Reserve at Tapaei; died at Mimi in 1893 ; no award can be traced. 4. Hinia Tetipi: Died at Otaki in 1882, before West Coast Commission was appointed; no award can be traced. 5. Hatareta: Died at Wakatu in 1875, before West Coast Commission was appointed; no award can be traced. 6. Wiremu Shearer: Died at Foxton in 1888; no issue; no award can be traced. 7. Makamu Shearer: \ 8. Mere Shearer : 9. Te Iwi Shearer : V Duplicate: these names appear in List No. 8. 10. Kaea Shearer: 11. Helen Shearer : 12. John Shearer: Died at Wharekauri in 1868, before West Coast Commission was appointed; left no issue; no award can be traced. 13. Te Tipi (John Willison): \ 14. Fred Willison: 15. Harry Willison : 16. Marion Willison : 17. Charley Willison: -. ~ ~ . T. , ~, 0 .„ P , '«,.,,. > Duplicate; these names appear in List No. 8. 19. Alice Willison : 20. Rosey Waipuia Willison : 21. Lance Willison : 22. Oley Willison : ) 23. Helen Watkins : Daughter of Mere Shearer (No. 2 on List 8); died at Wellington in 1891 ; no award can be traced. 24. Robert Watkins: Died at Wellington in 1895; no award can be traced. 25. Catherine Watkins : , 26. Emeila Watkins: 27. Cleara Watkins: 28. Maud Grainey : 29. Walter Grainey : \ Children or grandchildren of Helen Watkin». 30. Malcolm Grainey: 31. Iris Watkins: 32. Hugh Sim: 33. Malcolm Sim: 34. Gearly Glassford : \ 35. Alice Glassford: [ Children of Mareana Willison (No. 9). 36. William Glassford : j 37. Susey Willison: Child of Fred Willison (No. 7); three years old. Nellie's Children's Names. 38. Ethel Florence Park : \ 39. Walter James Park: I Grandohi i dren of Hereni Birchley (No. sin List 8). 40. Sydney William Park: j \ / 41. Malcolm Clifford Park : ) Tottie's Children's Names. 42. Sydney Joseph Richley Burne : ] 43. Muriel Helen Jane Burne: n ~., , , „ . ->. *, , XT -.T. , D , .. ~ i i n__ _ en. v> i Grandchildren of Hereni Birchlev (No. sin List 8). 44. Malcolm Gordon Shearer Burne: - v ' 45. Hilda Laura Maud Burne : J Helen Shearer's Children. 46. Helen Amelia Birchley, married (Mrs. Park): 47. Alice Maud Birchley, single: 48. Clara Mary Birchley, married (Mrs. Burne): 49. Joseph James Birchley, single : 50. Walter Lionel Birchley, single : 51. Malcolm Sydney Birchley, single: 52. Hilda May Birchley, single: \ Children of No. 5 in List 8; have had no land. 53. Ethel Laura Birchley, single : 54. Myrtle Kate Birchley, single: 55. Maurice George Birchley, single: 56. Alma Josephine Birchley, single: 57. Muriel Edith Birchley, single: 58. Henrietta Gertrude Birchley, single:

G.—7

lAst No. Bb, put in by Te Tipi. 59. Punakihau : €0. Te Whetu Tautoe : fi9 T R" 'h k' ■ I dead before the West Coast Commission sat; have received no awards. 63. Riria Waipuia: 64. Tetahuhu : J List No. Be, put in by Te Tipi. 65. Te Huru Tunga. 66. E. C. Fulwasser. List No. 9, put in by Mr. Martin. 1. Karewa Riwai: Is in West Coast Reserve, Urenui, under name of Turangapeka. 2. Tamati Mokena: Is in reserve at Ngapuketurua by succession. 3. Warena Tiwini: Is in Ngapuketurua Reserve by succession. 4. Tinipere Karira, Waikawa, Pieton: Has received no award. .1. Terangi Irihau: Child of Arakere, who is in the Hoani Block by succession. 6. Ngapaki Parana, Bell Block: Has received no award. 7. Eruini Pihopa, Christchurch: Has received no award. 8. Huria Hemi Matenga, Whakapuaka: Is in West Coast Reserve at Pukearuhe. 9. Te Wareangiangi Kapurangi, Timaru: Has received no award. 10. Te Whaka Ririka Kapu Rangi, Timaru: Has received no award. Mr. Martin admits its being correct. List No. 9a, put in by Mr. Martin. 11. Poa Riwai, Motueka : 12. Rokai Riwai: dead. 13. Tehanu Riwai; dead. 14. Pirihira Riwai, Motueka: V All of Turangapeka family; father has received an award. 15. Poki Riwai, Normanby: 16. Rupine Warena, Motueka: 17. Miriama Warena, Motueka : / List No. 10, put in by Roimata Wiremu Tamihana. 1. Hami te Maunu : Is in West Coast Reserve, Urenui. 2. Makareta Tamihana: Is in West Coast Reserve, Urenui. 3. Hene Naera : Dead before West Coast Commission was appointed ; left children ; no award can be traced. 4. Wiremu Tamihana: Dead before West Coast Commission was appointed; left children; no award can be traced. 5. Tukawe Riri: Is in West Coast Reserve, Urenui. 6. Roimata Wiremu Tamihana: Is in West Coast Reserve, Urenui, under the name of Paihi. 7. Henere Greanial: Child of Roimata Wiremu Tamihana, aged nineteen years. 8. Tiwai: Is in West Coast Reserve, Urenui, Anikama. 9. Karetu Wiremu Tamihana: Dead before West Coast Commission appointed; no children; has relatives: no award can be traced. 10. Kingi Naira: \ 11. Hiko Naira: I All dead before West Coast Commission appointed; no children; have relatives; 12. Turei Naira: ( no award can be traced. 13. Tiare Naira: ) Roimata Wiremu Tamihana admits the above to be correct. List No. 11, put in by Mr. Martin. 1. Metapere Parata : 2. Winara Parata: 3. Ngawereweti Tamaiti Parata, Whakarau: Dead. 4. Hira Parata: All children of Wi Parata, who has received no 5. Mahia Parata: award. 6. Peehi Parata: Dead; left daughter. 7. Ngapera: 8. Horomona : 9. Ngauru : List No. 12, put in by Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni. 1. Wi Ikarewa :In Kaipakopako Reserve. 2. Te Tapuke Niu Tireni: In Kaipakopako Reserve. 3. Kareko Wi Karewa : In Kaipakopako Reserve. 4. Rangi Teihinga Parata: Child of No. 3. 5. Tongouri Aowharena: In Kaipakopako Reserve by succession. 6. Te Whare-a-owhariua: In Kaipakopako Reserve by succession. "7. Te Marewa-a-owhariua: In Kaipakopako Reserve by succession.

7—G. 7.

49

G.—7

50

8. Te Waitere te Tapuke: \ 9. Kehu te Tapuke: 10. Hikiatea te Tapuke: 11. Pouhatu te Tapuke: ~,, ... ... „ 12. Te Kahutooi te Tapuke: f Chlldren of No ' 2 ' 13. Te Aorere te Tapuke: 14. Huria te Tapuke: 15. Ruihi te Tapuke: 16. Ituki Tengaruru:) „, ~, .XT _ tt m. t t Children of No. 5. 17. Ohu tengaruru: j 18. Rauhuia: Is provided for in Kaipakopako Reserve. 19. Waitere Niutereni: Is provided for in Kaipakopako Reserve. 20. Heni Wi Kawera : ) „. ... „.- „ 21. Maroaitu Wi Kawera: j Chlldren of No - 3 - List No. IS, put in by Piripi te Aho. 1. Kapua Kore : \ 2. Taihuru: I Dead before sitting of West Coast Commission; no issue; no awards can be 3. Tamaraua: j traced. 4. Maka: j 5. Te Tomo: Dead about ten years; left children; no award can be traced. 6. Te Aho: Dead; no issue; no award can be traced. 7. Hoera: Dead; no issue; no award can be traced. 8. Kapua: Alive; in West Coast Reserve, Mimi. 9. Te Warahi: Dead; no children ; no award. 10. Terangi Puahoaho: Dead; no children; in Mimi Block. 11. Rutu: Dead; left children; no award can be traced. 12. Uarewa Taewa: Dead; no award can be traced. 13. Riana: Dead; no award can be traced. 14. Tarawhai: Alive; child of Rutu and Tomo (No. 5). 15. Mutu: \ 16. Pioi: L Children of Tarawhai. 17. Konu: j 18. Piripi te Aho: Nephew of Tarawhai. 19. Ngatiki: \ 20. Tehi Nganga: of> ' „ }■ Children of Piripi te Aho; grandchildren of Nos. 5 and 11. 22. Haara: r > & 23. Ngakina: 24. Ngarongo: 25. Hui te Tomo: Sister of Tarawhai and mother of No. 18. 26. Hoani Warama : No award can be traced. 27. Te Ipuwai : Dead (Piriaka); is in Wai-iti Reserve. 28. Te Hemara: Dead; received scrip. 29. Mateneruta: Dead; no award can be traced. 30. Rangiua: No award can be traced; mother of Nos. 32-34. 31. Rangitotohu: Alive in Waikato; no award can be traced. 32. Te Wharengaro : Alive in Mokau. 33. Pohiria: Dead. • Children of No. 30. 34. Rangiua Kuae: Dead. J 35. Pene Tahuhu: \ 36. Himione Tahuhu: I Children of Okoki; in Urenui Reserve. 37. Hui Tahuhu : j 38. Wi Tahuhu: In W 7 est Coast Settlement Reserve, Urenui. 39. Ketu: No award can be traced. 40. Te Ata Kahurangi: No award can be traced; sister of Ketu. 41. Mac: In West Coast Settlement Reserve, Urenui; grandson of Kihi. 42. Rite: No award can be traced; granddaughter of Kihi. 43. Te Arahu: No award can be traced; nephew of Kihi. 44. Neta: No award can be traced; sister of No. 43. List No. 11/., handed in by Te Tipi on behalf of Kapinga Makareta (McClutchie). 1. Te Amio Herewini, Mimi: \ 2. Te Rauroha Herewini, Mimi: 3. Epiha Herewini, Wharekauri: 4. Himiona Herewini, Mimi: 5. Te Hapima Herewini, Urenui: 6. Rihi Herewini, Ngapui: 7. Arapata Herewini, Urenui: 8. Katerina Repora, Mimi: \ All died before the West Coast Commission was ap9. Hira Repora, Porirua: / pointed ;no award can be traced. 10. Wiro Repora, Porirua : 11. Pau Takaroa, Wharekauri: 12. Ngatuna Takaroa, Wharekauri: 13. Te Kapinga Takaroa, Tongaporutu: 14. Te Koea Takaroa, Wharekauri: 15. Kingi Teoti, Tongaporutu: 16. Wiremu Pitti, Pukearuhe: / 17. Tamati Makarati: Dead; no award can be traced, but whole of children in Mimi Reserve.

G.— 7

51

No. 3. Decision of the Commissioner with Regard to each of the Claimants in the Various Lists. List No. If. Rewi Maaka, for Huihana Maaka of Raglan : Successor to Te One (No. 13, List 6), who is recommended for 16 acres. List No. 6, put in by Mrs. Brown (Heni te Rau). 1. Matara Ihaka : \ 2. Te Koeti : All dead and have received no awards. Tarakaimo is the proper per3. Ripeka Koari: i- son to succeed to these five interests, and is therefore recommended for 4. Rawinia Paramena: 80 acres. 6. Wiremu Ropiha: Dead; recommended for 16 acres —Maraea Tamate te receive one half (8 acres), and the remaining 8 acres to be divided amongst Taitoke, Te Pana, and Te Riu. 7. Keepa te Poki: Dead; recommended for 16 acres, of which the successors to Tangotango should get 8 acres and Maraea Tamate the remaining 8 acres. 8. Kahe te Rau-o-te-Rangi: Recommended for 16 acres, the successors to which are Hone Tuhata, Rangihanu Tuhata, Makere Tuhata, Te Matoha Tuhata, and Ngaropi Tuhata. 9. Te Kutahi: Disallowed, being in the West Coast Settlement Reserve under the name of Pepine. 10. Katarina: Dead; recommended for 16 acres. Successors are Hone Tuhata, Rangihanu Tuhata, Makere Tuhata, Te Matoha Tuhata, and Ngaropi Tuhata. 11. Makareta: Adopted by Sir G. Grey, accompanied him to the Cape of Good Hope, and died there; disallowed. 12. Te One : Dead ; recommended for 16 acres, the successor to which is Huhana Maaka. 13. Pitiroi: Successors recommended for 16 acres; they are Te Amohau, Kirihaihai, Matengaro, and Ngarukeruke. 14. Ruihi Raunihoa: Died in Chatham Islands about four years, ago. Consideration of this to stand over until Mr. Shand's report and list of claimants is received. 15. Hiroa: Alive when promise was made. Recommended for 16 acres, which should go to Kapua as successor. 16. Te Rau-ki-Aotea: Alive, and recommended for 16 acres. 17. Maraea: j -p TOY^e( [ f or ; n the Urenui and Ngatirahiri Reserves. 18. Tangotango: J Memo. —Charles Bayley's name is not included in the above list, but Mrs. Brown admitted his relationship to her, because she is disputing his claim to succeed to Matire and Rihi Mohio in a reserve. Charles Bayley is recommended for 16 acres in equal shares with Ngapaki Hotu, as successor to Henrietta Uruhina. List No. 6a, put in by Mrs. Brown. 1. Hoani Ngapaki: ) Living at Waitara; neither have had an award, and are therefore recom2. Ropata Ngapaki: j mended for 16 acres each. 3. Te Uinga Ngapaki: To stand over until Mr. Shand's list is received. 4. Hone Hakaraia: Disallowed, being in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Ngatirahiri. 5. Ruihi Hakaraia: Alive and residing near Waitara; recommended for 16 acres, having received no award. 6. Te Tapihana: Disallowed, being in West Coast Settlement Reserve at Wai-iti. 7. Keita te Rawhi: Dead; recommended that her successors, Ngati Tapihana and Te Rawhi (Nos. 8 and 9), receive 8 acres each. 8. Ngatai Tapihana: j Have no claim of their own. but should receive 8 acres as successors 9. Te Rawhi Tapihana: I to Keita (No. 7). 10. Hana te Tuhi: Dead, and claim disallowed, as her successors, the children of Mere (No. 11), are recommended for an award. 11. Mere te Tuhi : Dead ; recommended that she and Mapuna divide 48 acres as successors to Hana (No. 10), Mere's share to be divided amongst her eight children, Tawhaki Toanui, Maraea Toanui, Parata Toanui, Ani ToarAii, Tahi Toanui, Turanga Toanui, Tahata Toanui, and Mata Kokiri Toanui. 12. Mapuna te Tuhi: Alive, and recommended for 24 acres as successors with Mere (No. 11) to Hana (No. 10). 13. Tawhaki Toanui and seven others: Have no claim of their own, but should succeed to 24 acres recommended to be awarded to Mere (No. 11). JAst No. 6b, put in by Mrs. Brown. 1. Ngahiwi Dix : \ 2. Ngatau Kaipuke :I T tftnd oyer until Mr gland's list is received. 3. Reriti: 4. Mitai Pupu : ) List No. 7, put in by Mrs. Hopere. 1. Amiria te Tupe: Dead; recommended that her successors, Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6) and Kawhena te Tupe (No. 19), receive 8 acres each. 2. Te Mokopurangi Eruini: Dead: was an adult at the time of Mr. Richmond's promise, and therefore recommended for 16 acres, which should go in equal shares to Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6) and Kawhena te Tupe (No. 19); also successor with Hine (No. 3) to Harata (No. 10), and therefore should get 8 acres, which should go to Nos. 6 and 19 in equal shares.

G.—7

52

3. Hine Eruini: Dead; was an adult at the time of Mr. Richmond's promise, and therefore recommended for 16 acres, which should go in equal shares to Paora Hopere (No. 4) and Awhipera Nepe (No. 8); also should succeed with Mokopurangi (No. 2) to Harata (No. 10), and should therefore get 8 acres, which should go in equal shares to Nos. 4 and 8. 4. Paora Hopere: Claim disallowed, as he should receive 12 acres as successor with Awhipere Nepe (No. 8) to Hine (No. 3). v 5. Nganiho Nepe: Claim disallowed, as parents have been provided for. 6. Mokopurangi te Tupe: Claim disallowed, as he should receive 12 acres as successor with Kawhena (No. 19) to Mokopurangi (No. 2), and also 8 acres as successor with No 19 to Amiria (No. 1). 7. Hone Hiana Hopere: Claim disallowed, as parents have been provided for. 8. Awhipera Nepe: Claim disallowed, as he should receive 12 acres as successor with Paora (No. 4) to Hine (No. 3). 9. Moko Nepe: Claim disallowed, as parents have been provided for. 10. Harata Piahu Wharepouri: Alive at the time of Mr. Richmond's promise, and therefore recommended for 16 acres, which should go to her successors (Nos. 2 and 3), Mokopurangi Eruini and Hine Eruini, in equal shares, and through them te Nos. 4, 6, 8, and 19, who should therefore get 4 acres each. 11. Ngakau Ngatai : ' 12. Whiu Nepe: 13. Eruini Hopere : 14. Tamati ka Hopere: m • _• « ■< 15. Pera Kawhena: f Llalms disallowed, as parents have been provided for. 16. Hakopa Kawhena: 17. Katarina Hine Hopere: 18. Pirihera Hopere: 19. Kawhena te Tupe: Claim disallowed; should receive 12 acres as successor with Mokopurangi te lupe (No. 6) to Te Mokopurangi Eruini (No. 2), and should also get 8 acres as successor with No. 6 to Amiria te Tupe (No. 1); has, moreover, received an award under name of Hapuiti. 20. Nehemia Hopere: )„. . ~ 21. Nganiho Waikato: j Uaims disallowed, as parents have been provided for. List No. 7a. 1. Uruini te Tupe: Disallowed, as his children have put in claims on the ground that they were adults at the time of the Commission. 2. Karaitiana te Tupe: Recommended for 16 acres. 3. Harata Piahu: Disallowed, as successors' claims have been considered. 4. Teimi te Tupe: Recommended for 16 acres. 5. Ngoti Henare Mokopurangi: ) -.. ~ , 6. Ngori Henare Mokopurangi: I L,lsallowed . a s parent has been provided for. 7. Puanga te Whatu: Disallowed, as successors are receiving consideration. 8. Taku Rua: Child of above; dead; successor, Paranihi, recommended to receive 16 acres Te Ueue, the other child of Puanga, is also dead, and the successor, Ngaheiawa, is recommended also to receive 16 acres. List No. 8, put in by Te Tipi. 1. Makamu Shearer : 2. Mere Shearer (Mrs. Grainey): Successor s to Nos. 59-64 on List Ba, and each therefore should 3. Kaea Shearer (Mrs. Willison)- L get a share and a half > or 19 acrt!S and 32 perches each. 4. Te Iwi Shearer: Successors also to Nos. 4 and 5, List Ba, Inia Te Tipi and 5. Hereni Birchley: j Hatareta, who are recommended for 16 acres each. 6. Te Tipi (John Shearer Willison : \ 7. Fred Willison : 8. Harry Willison : in' M L ari i° n w-!r S °" : f Disallowed > bei "g j » West Coast Settlement Reserve at Mimi. it). Charlie Willison: 11. Robert Willison : 12. Alice Willison : 13. Rosey Waipuia Willison :' ]knee™ ncc W!! lison : ■ Children of Te Tipi (No. 6), and therefore disallowed. 15. Oley Willison : List No. Ba. 1. Maroreaitu : 2. Hinekorako: ■ Disallowed; died before the West Coast Commission sat. 3. Waipuia: 4. Hinia te Tipi: ) „ 5. Hatareta: f Kecor "mended for 16 acres each, which is succeeded to by Nos. 1 to 5, List 8. 6. Wiremu Shearer: Disallowed, being a European. 7. Makamu Shearer : \ 8. Mere Shearer: 9. Te Iwi Shearer: L Duplicates (see Nos. Ito 5, List 8). 10. Kaea Shearer: 11. Helen Shearer : / 12. John Shearer: Died in Chatham Islands, 1878: left no children. Disallowed.

53

G.—7

13. Te Tipi (John Willison): \ 14. Fred Willison: 15. Harry Willison : 16. Marion Willison : 17. Charlie Willison: , r> i- / \t _i ik t- _o\ 18. Robert Willison : I Du P llcates Nos - 6<° la > L «* B >- -19. Alice Willison: 20. Rosey Waipuia Willison : 21. Lance Willison: 22. Oley Willison: 23. Helen Watkins: \ 24. Robert Watkins: 25. Catherine Watkins: V Children of Mary Shearer (No. 2, List 8), and therefore disallowed. 26. Emelia Watkins: 27. Cleara Watkins: 29 Walter Crainev Children of Mary Shearer by second husband, Grainey, and therefore 30! Malcolm Grainey:} disallowed. 31. Iris Watkins:] 32. Hugh Sim: !■ Grandchildren of Mary Shearer, and therefore disallowed. 33. Malcolm Sim: j 34. Gearly Glassford : \ 'ifi William flassford • r Grandchildren of Kaea (Mrs. Willison), and therefore disallowed. 37. Susey Willison : I Nellie's Children's Names. 38. Ethel Florence Park: ] 39. Walter James Park :•[... 40. Sydney William Park: | Disallowed, being grandchildren of Hereni Birchley (No. 5, List 8). 41. Malcolm Clifford Park: I Lottie's Children's Names. 42. Sydney Joseph Richley Burne: ] 43. Muriel Helen Jane Burne: I Disallowed, being grandchildren of Hereni Birchley (No. 5, 44. Malcolm Gordon Shearer Burne: | List 8). 45. Hilda Laura Maud Burne: j Helen Shearer's Children. 46. Helen Amelia Birchley, married (Mrs. Park):\ 47. Alice Maud Birchley, single: 48. Clara Mary Birchley, married (Mrs. Burne): 49. Joseph James Birchley, single: 50. Walter Lionel Birchley, single: ™ S7 n ney L ? irciley \ single: Disallowed, being children of Hereni Birchley 52. Hilda May Birchley, single: > , N() 5 Ust c£ J 53. Ethel Laura Birchley, single: \ • ' I--54. Myrtle Kate Birchley, single: 55. Maurice George Birchley, single: 56. Alma Josephine Birchley, single: 57. Muriel Edith Birchley, single: 58. Henrietta Gertrude Birchley, single: 59. Punakihau: \ 60. Te Whetu Tautoe : si' Z e £° Marama: . I Recommended for 16 acres each, and succeeded to by Nos. Ito 5, List 8. 62. Te Rangihopukia: ' 63. Riria Waipua: 64. Tetahuhu: I 65. Te Huru Tunga: Recommended to receive 16 acres as successor to Pakia and 16 acres as successor to Hinewhero. 66. E. C. Fulwasser: Claim disallowed, as mother, Emma Ngaru, is an original owner in the Ohanga and Wahapakapaka Reserves. List No. 9, put in by Mr. Martin on behalf of Karewa Riwai. 1. Karewa Riwai: ) 2. Tamati Mokena: [ Disallowed, as they have received awards. 3. Warena Tiwini : ) limpere Karira. | R ecom]rlerl( j ed to receive 8 acres each as successors to Te Whango. 5. Terangi Irihau: ) 6. Ngapaki Parana: ) R ecommerjdod f or 8 acres eac h as successors to Roka Turangapeka. 7. Eruini Pihopa : ] 8. Huria Hemi Matenga: Disallowed, as she has received an award. ,n : l e wu r ? an £ ian i gi £ a Pvu ™ n e i: . 1 Disallowed, as they never resided in Taranaki. 10. Te Whaka Rinka Kapu Rangi: ) '

G.—7

54

11. Poa Riwai: \ 12. Rokia Riwai: 13. Tehanu Riwai: „ . . -~..'.„,.. , , . , 14 Pirihira Riwai • V l ,isa " o wed, as the father, Karewa Riwai, is still living and has received an 15.' Poki Riwai: ' j award " 16. Rupine Riwai: 17. Miriama Riwai: / List No. 10. a „ , ' m ~' I Disallowed, as they are in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at Urenui. _. Makareta Tamihana : ) J 3. Heni Naera: Dead, successor, Tiwai (No. 8), recommended for 16 acres, 4. Wiremu Tamihana : Dead: successor, Roimata (No. 6), recommended for 16 acres. 5. Tikawe Riri: Disallowed, being in West Coast Settlement Reserve, Urenui. 6. Roimata Wiremu Tamihana: Disallowed, being in West Coast Settlement Reserve, Urenui. but recommended for 16 acres as successor to Wiremu (No. 4). 7. Henere Greanial : Disallowed, being the child of Roimata (No. 6). 8. Tiwai: Disallowed, being in West Coast Settlement Reserve, Urenui, but recommended for 16 acres as successor to Hene (No. 3). 9. Karetu Wiremu Tamihana: Dead; brother of Roimata (No. 6), who therefore is sole successor to 16 acres recommended for Hene (No. 3). 10. Kingi Naira : \ ,„' m • at • r Disallowed, as their successor, Tiwai (No. 8), is recommended for 16 acres. 12. Turei Naira: \. /> 13. Tiare Naira: j List No. 11, put in by Mr. Martin. 1. Metapere: \ 2. Winara: 3. Ngawereweti Tamaiti Whakarau: ,-' M , .' . \ Disallowed; their father, Wi Parata, is still living, and „'„,.' I is recommended for an award of 16 acres, b. Peehi: 7. Ngapera: 8. Horomona : 9. Ngauru: 10. Raiha Puaha (claim put in later): Recommended for 16 acres. List No. 12, put in by Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni. 1. Wi Ikarewa : ) 2. Te Tapuke Niutereni: I Disallowed, being in Kaipakopako Reserve. 3. Kareko Wi Karewa: J 4. Rangi Teihinga Parata: Child of above; disallowed. 5. Tongouri Aowharena: 6. Te Whare-a-owhariua : ■ Disallowed, being in Kaipakopako Reserve by succession 7. Te Marewa-a-owhariua: 8. Te Waitere te Tapuke: \ 9. Kehu te Tapuke: 10. Hikiatea te Tapuke: ',-,,.,, . m -, , i T . ■ ,„ », ~ . , . 11 Poohatu te Tapuke- V Children of le lapuke Niutereni (No. 2), who is in the Kaipako12'. Te Kahutooi te Tapuke: I P ako Reserve ftnd therefore disallowed. 13. Te Aorere te lapuke: 14. Huria te Tapuke: / 16 Ituki Tencaruru • I Children of Tongouri Aowharena, who is in Kaipakopako Reserve by 17 Ohu Tengaruru- J succession, and therefore disallowed. 18. Rauhuia: Dead; children in Kaipakopako Reserve; disallowed. 19. Waiteri Niutereni: Dead; surviving children provided for in the Kaipakopako Reserve; claim disallowed. 20. Heni Wi Kawera: ) Children of Wi Karewa, who is in the Kaipakopako Reserve; dis--21. Maroaitu Wi Kawera:} allowed. List No. 13, put in by Piripi te Aho. 1. Kapua Kore: Dead, left no issue; recommended that 16 acres be granted to his successor, Kapua (No. 8). 2. Taihuru: Dead, left no issue; recommended that 16 acres be granted his successor, Kapua (No. 8). 3. Tamaraua: Dead, left no issue; claim disallowed, as he died at Chatham Islands before Mr. Richmond's promise was made. 4. Maka: Claim disallowed, as he disappeared many years ago, before Mr. Richmond's promise was made. 5. Te Tomo: Dead, and left children, the successors to whom are Tarawhai (No. 14) and Piripi te Aho (No. 18), who are therefore recommended for 8 acres each. 6. Te Aho: Died before migration to Chatham Islands; claim therefore disallowed. 7. Hoera: Dead, left no issue; recommended that 16 acres be granted to his successor, Kapua (No. 8).

55

G.-7

8. Kapua: Claim disallowed, as he is provided for in West Coast Settlement Reserve at Mimi, but should receive 48 acres as successor to Nos. 1, 2, and 7. 9. Te Warahi: Recommended for 16 acres, which is succeeded to by Tarawhai (No. 14). 10. Terangi Puahoaho: Claim disallowed, as he is provided for in the Mimi Block. 11. Rutu: Dead; recommended that 8 acres each be granted to Tarawhai (No. 14) and Piripi te Aho (No. 18), as successors. 12. Uarewa or Taewa: Dead; recommended that his successors, Mihi Rutera, receive 8 acres, and the children of Riaki Piripi (names unknown) receive the remaining 8 acres, if it is found that they are not also included in Mr. Shand's list. 13. Riana: Dead; recommended that her share of 16 acres be granted to Tarawhai (No. 14) and Piripi te Aho (No. 18) in equal portions as successors. 14. Tarawhai: Own claim disallowed, but should receive 8 acres as successor with Piripi (No. 18) to Te Tomo (No. 5), 8 acres as successor with Piripi to Rutu (No. 11), and 8 acres as successor with Piripi to Riana (No. 13); also should receive 16 acres as successor to Te Warihi (No. 9). 15. Mutu: ) 16. Pioi: I Claims disallowed, as parents are provided for. 17. Konu: j . . _ 18. Piripi te Aho: Own claim disallowed, but should receive 8 acres as successor with larawhai (No. 14) to Te Tomo (No. 5), 8 acres as successor with Tarawhai to Rutu (No. 11), and 8 acres as successor with Tarawhai to Riana (No. 13). 19. Ngatiki: \ 20. Tehi Nganga: Qw _ o p aims disallowed, as parent has been provided for; they, however, 21. Temuhore: I sucoee d in equal shares to 16 acres, as successors to Mac and Rite (Nos. 41 22. Haara: and 42). 23. Ngakina: 24. Ngarongo: I 25 Hui te Tomo: Cannot be considered, as her children have been provided tor. 96! Hoani Warama: Claim disallowed, as he died at the Chathams before Mr. Richmond s promise was made. 27. Te Ipuwai: Disallowed, as he has received an award in the Wai-iti Reserve. 28. TeHemara: Disallowed, as he received scrip. ( ( Recommended for 8 acres each as descendants from Miriama; Mateneruta s 29. Mateneruta : ghare tQ be succeeded to by Okio Kinga and Pukere, 4 acres each; Ranguia's 30. Ranguia: ghare tQ be succeeded to by Nos. 31 to 34 and their descendants. 31. Rangitotohu: Has no claim of his own, but should succeed to 2 acres as his share of Ranguia's 8 acres. 32. Te Wharengaro: Has no claim of his own, but should succeed to 2 acres as his share of Ranguia's 8 acres. 33 Pohiria: Is dead, and, as children's names cannot be sup- I plied, their share in 2 acres will have to appear as recom- of Ranguia (No. 30). mended for the children of Pohira. 34. Ranguia Kuae: Her share in the 8 acres recommended to Ranguia is succeeded to by her children, Potahi Pauira, Te Ata Pauira, and Tipo Pauira, who should therefore get each a third part of 2 acres. 35. Pene Tahuhu: \ children of Okoki, who has received an award in Urenui Reserve; claim 25' I therefore disallowed. 37. Hui Tahuhu: I _, 38. Wi Tahuhu: Claim disallowed, as he is provided for in the West Coast Settlement Reserve at 39 Ketu ■ Dead and as his descendants have received consideration his claim is disallowed. 40. Te Ata Kahurangi: Claim disallowed, as she is the mother of Te Arahu (No. 43), whose successors are recommended for an award. 41. Mac: \ Succeed to one share as descendants of Ketu, and in their turn are succeeded to by 42. Rite:) Piripi's children (Nos. 19 to 24). 43. Te Arahu: Claim disallowed, as she was living in the North at the time of Mr. Kichmond s promise, and was not a party to it. _ 44. Neta: Living; recommended for 16 acres, as she was here at the time of Mr. Richmond s promise. List No. U, handed in by Te Tipi on behalf of Kapinga Makareta (McClutchie). 1. Te Amio Herewini: 1 Recommended that 16 acres be granted in equal parts to successors, 2 Te Rauroha Herewini: ) Ngawhakaangi and Tahana Takiroa. 3. Epiha Herewini: Disallowed, as he does not appear to have exercised any rights or to have upheld his claim. 4. Himiona Herewini: \ Recommended that 8 acres each be granted to Ngawhakaangi 5. Te Hapimana Herewini: Tahana Takiroa> as successors. 6. Hihi Herewini: ) ~ , -, 7. Arapata Herewini: Disallowed; does not appear to have any claim; apparently lived and died at Ngapuhi. . . . , 8 Katarina Repora: Recommended that her successors, Waitaaro and Puia Iti, should get 8 acres each Puia's share to go to Te Araroa and Toa Puia Iti, 4 acres each. 9. Hira Repora: \ Disallowed; date of death uncertain, and they appear to have been mcor--10. Wiro Repora: I porated with the Ngatitoa Tribe.

G.—7

56

11. Pau Takaroa: 12. Ngatuna Takaroa: n- n j i • ■-_ -j * j m 'h _- mi ■ Uisallowed ; no claim on either side of descent. 13. le Kapinga Takaroa: 14. Te Koea Takaroa. 16 Wirerm Pf • I disallowed, as parents received an award. 17. Tamati Makarati: Disallowed, children having received award.

APPENDIX D.

No. 1. Sir, — Christchurch, 15th June, 1905. In accordance with your request of the 12th ultimo, 1 have made out a list of Ngatimutunga Hapu located in the Chathams, grouping and showing as far as possible the different families with their cross-relationship. It will be seen that the parents in many cases are dead, which I have noted accordingly, also those of the family in New Zealand, while their children again are divided—some in the Chathams, others in Taranaki or elsewhere. In the Kawhe or Coffee family a large proportion, as well as in the Dix family, are three parts European. The elder Grinnell was an American, as is R. Paynter. The Maoris claim to be Ngatimutunga when only so, in some cases, on one side; but, this having been acquiesced in by the Native Land Court, I have taken it as correct. Owing to the Maoris being so scattered, it was very difficult to get the names, ages, and sexes of the children, which I was collecting from day to day up to the 10th instant, when I came on here, and had to check the information before posting it on to you, which I hope will be of service. Should any further information be required I expect to be in Wellington about the 20th instant, and shall call on the Survey Department. I also enclose voucher as requested. It may be useful to mention that many of the Chatham Island residents were assigned land at Urenui and Mimi, chiefly, I believe, by the Sir W. Fox Commission, particulars of which no doubt you will have. As requested, the children of the drowned people have been included, and your message to Ngarere and Huripari Pamariki has been duly delivered. I have, &c, A. Shand. James Mackay, Esq., Commissioner, Ngatimutunga Inquiry, New Plymouth. No. 2. I, Alexander Shand, of Waitangi, Chatham Islands, do solemnly and sincerely declare that I am a licensed interpreter appointed under the Native Land Act. That the accompanying list of people of the Ngatimutunga section of Ngatiawa Tribe is correct, with sexes and approximate ages as near as can be ascertained of the children. That the name " A. Shand " is the true signature of me, this declarant. And I make this solemn declaration conscientiously believing the same to be true, and under and by virtue of " The Justices of the Peace Act, 1882." A. Shand. Declared before me, Walter Hugh Pigeon, at Waitangi, Chatham Islands, this 9th day of June, 1905—Hugh Walter Pigeon, Stipendiary Magistrate, Chatham Islands.

No. 3. List of Ngatimutunga Hapu resident at Chatham Islands. No. 1. Dix Family. Father. Grandchildren. 29. Pita. 46. Mata. Jose Dix. 12. Rahera. 30. Hana. 47. Raukura (in New Mother 13 - P uanuru - 31. Ngoro. [5> Zealand now). 1. Ngahiwi Puahuru j4-5 ewa -. 32. Tiaki ) 48. Meri. (dead). 15 - " a P um - 33 - Ngongoj 49. Tongouri (in New 16. Ngakete. 34. Hine Ngaehu. Zealand now). Children, 17 Te Hau. 35. Hine Tapae. 50. Tiki. 2. Wiremu Dix. 18 No 36 . Kauri Tapae. 51. Tipene. 3. Makarim Dix. 19 Te Hu ia. 37. Hireki Tapae. 52. Tini. 4. Peti Dix. 20. Poti. 38. Tarewa Tapae. 53. Mariana. 5. Ihipera Dix. 21. Pero. 39. Ngawha Tapae. 54. Raukura. 6. Manuera Dix (in 2 2. Ngahiwi. 40. Ro Tapae. 55. Te Manukonga. New Zealand now). 23. Mere. 41. Peti Tapae. 56. Teo. 7. Hana Dix. 24. Waipuke. 42. Ngarata. 57. Pani. 8. Mariana Dix. 25. Rahera. 43. Patua. 58. Tiaki Moana. 9. Pohe Dix. 26. Hinga. 44. Putaka. 59. Te Rita. 10. Ema Dix (at Auck- 2 7. Te Ropu. 45. Ruti. 60. Wehe. land now). 28. Eti. 11. Retimona Dix (dead). Tota j o{ Di - family, 60.

G.—7

57

No. 2. Re rite Family. Father. Grandchildren. 19. Ngawai. 30. Pirimona. 1. Reriti. 9. Popuka. 20. Te Oka. 31. Ngahoe. „ , 10. Ngarongo. 21. Paengatai. 32. Tangata Ke. Mother. n Waiata 22. Miri. 33. Hare Pomare. i. JNga lav. 12 Roimata 23. Te Araroa. 34. Tuauri. Children. 13. Taiki. 24. Rana. 35. Te Manukonga. 3. Mereana. 14. Te Ata Kahurangi. 25. Piiti. 36. Henere. 4. Rihi. 15. Matiu. 26. Tare. 37. Rawiri. 5. Kapene. 16. Timi. 27. Pahia. 38. Arthur. 6. Henere Reriti. 17. Pera. 28. Ngakahu. 39. Te Amo (in New 7. Te Kiri. 18. Te Manu Tataki. 29. Te Arapo. Zealand now). 8. Te Amo. Total of Rerite family, 39. No. 3. Pamariki Family. Father. Father. Grandchildren. 1. Raumoa Pamariki 5. Heta Patea. 9. Te Herewine. (dead). M .-, 10. Kaweau. V _, Mother - 11. Maika. Mother. 6. Ruta. 2. Raiha (now in New n , -,-, Zealand >' 7. Te Harawira. Children. 8. Tamihana. 3. Reta. 4. Kura Monehu. Total Pamariki family, 11. No. 3a. Kawhe Family. Father. Father. Father. Father. 1. Kawhe. 24. W. Hough. 42. Tuta te Whakaware. 55. Albert Langdale Mother. Mother. Mother. Mother. 2. Wikitoria. 25. Ngarangi. 43. Raiha Hough. 56. Ema Paynter. Children. Children. Children. Children. 3. Rihia. 26. Kohi. 44. Te Oti. 57. Annie. 4. Hariata, 27. Waitai. 45. Te Kepa. 58. Albert. 5. Apia. 28. Raiha. 46. Katerina. 59. Jack. 6. Peti. 29. Rauma. 47. Rangiua. 7. Tahana Takiroa. 30. Arapata. 48. Harata. Grandchildren. Grandchildren. 49 - Mirimate. 60. A girl (no name). 8. Epiha Netana (now Fatner 5°- Tame. 61. Tiki Paynter. in New Zealand). 31. W. Hough. 51. Papa. 62. A boy (no name). 9. Pera Ngarangi. 10. H. Grinnell. . Mother - Father. 11. Papu Paynter. 32 - Fetl - 52. Papu Paynter. 12. Ema Paynter. Children. Mother 13. Clara Paynter. 33. W Hough. 53. Wikitoria Hough. 14. Eti Paynter. 34. H. Hough. c 15. Mere Paynter. 35. Raiha Hough. Child. 16. Rihia Paynter. 36. Titiraukura Hough. 54. Ema Hohepa. 17. Lucy Paynter. 37. Wikitoria Hough. 18. Orewa Paynter. 38. Epiha Hough. 19. Porora Paynter. 20. H. Grinnell. Grandchildren. 21. Piripi. 39. Wiremu Hough. 22. Takiroa. 40. Pape Hough. 23. Nga Aurere. 41. Pikirewa. Total of Kawhe family, 62.

B—G. 7.

G.—7

58

No. If Nga Mate Family. Father. Father. Father. 1. Nga Mate. 21. Tapae. 34. Te Poki. Mother. Mother. 2. Paenga. 8. Waitangi (second Mother. Mother. wife of Nga Mate, 22. Ngapera. 35. Haumarewa. Children. above). 3. Erana Ngatere. .-,, ~, Children. Children. 4. Ngarape. Maikara Tissue" in 23 ' N S aki ' 36 - Wharepa. V. IVXclll-aiiai llobUtj ill tt - i • ow m U 7 | ~ Unaiki. 37. loenga. Grandchildren. , n -, -- ~ ~ ''. Remihana Tapae. 38. Haena te Puki. k m p i 10. le Meihana (issue in r 6. Harota. .. _. M M '.' Grandchildren. Grandchildren. 7. NgaUrupa. n. mate (no 2 4. Nga Xi Tapae. 39. Tipuna Uia. ~ n ~./' XT 25. Hapua. 40. Raihania. 12. laiaki (issue m New mr n t>- i■ i nn „ I j. 41. Riaki Ao Wharepa. 13 Te Wari 1 /issue at Great-grandchildren. ~ x 26. Whiuranei. Great-grandchildren. Chathams as tin- 0 - t> jo tv 27. Rore. 42. le Haumarewa. aeTh 28. Hohepa. 43. Edmond Tiaki. Grandchildren of Waitangi. 29. Poti. 44. Kahe. 14. Te One. 30. Mitai Pupu. 45. Tame. 15. Maupi. 31. Mihi Rutera. 46. Perei. 16. Pitau. 32. Tiopera Rewha. 47. Rangihanu. 17. Kuraheke. 33. Heta Namu. 18. Mato. 19. Rangikawau. 20. Nga Moni. [Note. —These are not the whole of the names given in Mr. Shand's lists, but these are the families whose claims had to be considered.—James Mackay.j No. 5. Shearer Family (resident in New Zealand). Father. 12. Harry Willison. 25. Myrtle Kate Birch- Great-grandchildren. 1. William Shearer. 13. Marion Willison ley. 38. RoseWaipuiaWillison. (Glassford). 26. Maurice George 39. Lance Willison. Mother. v Charles Willison. Birchley. 40. Olive Willison. 2. Hmekorako. 15. Robert Willison. 27. Alma Josephine 41. Lilian Glassford. Children. 16. Alice Willison. Birchley. 42. Alice Glassford. 3. Makamu Shearer. 17- Helen Amelia Birch- 28. Muriel Edith Birch- 43. William Glassford. 4. Mere Shearer (first ley (Park). ley. 44. Sydney Burne. husband Watkins - 18. Alice Maud Birchle} 7 . 29. Henrietta Gertrude 45. Muriel Burne. second husband 19- Clara Mary Birchley Birchley. 46. Malcolm Burne. Grainey). (Burne). 30. Ellen Watkins. 47. Hilda Burne. 5. Kaea Shearer (Wil- 20. Joseph James Birch- 31. Robert Watkins. 48. Ethel Park. li son y ley. 32. Katharine Watkins. 49. Walter Park. 6. Te Iwi Shearer. 21. Walter Lionel Birch- 33. Clara Watkins 50. Sydney Park. 7. Wiremu Shearer. ley- (Wall). 51. Malcolm Park. 8. Hereni Shearer. 22. Malcolm Sidney 34. Amiria Watkins. 52. Stanley Herbert Wall. 9. Te Hone Shearer. Birchley. 35. Malcolm Grainey. 53. Mona Wall. 23. Hilda May Birchley. 36. Walter Grainey. 54. John Wall. Grandchildren. 24. Ethel Laura Birch- 37. Maude Grainey 55. Hugh Sim. 10. Te Tipi Willison. ] ey _ (gi m ), 56. Malcolm Sim. 11. Frederick Willison. Approximate Cost of Paper.— Preparation, not given; printing 1 .X) 0 copies) £29 lis

By Authority: John Mackay, Government Printer, Wellington.—l9os.

Price Is. 3d.]

G.—7

[Maori Translation 1905. NIU TIRENI.

NGA KEREME A HENI TE RAU ME ETAHI ATU: RIPOATA A HEMI MAKE, KOMIHANA, MO RUNGA I NGA KEREME A HENI TE RAU (MRS. BROWN) MO TE TAHA XI ETAHI TANGATA 0 TE HAPU 0 NGATIMUTUNGA XI TEKIONA 6, PORAKA VIII, TAKIWA RURI 0 WAITARA.

He rilaana i mahia i runga i tetahi Ota a Te Whare o nga Mangai o Te Iwi i te 5 o nga ra o Hepetema, 1905. Whakahaua ana. —" Ko te ripoata a Hemi Make, Komihana, mo runga mo nga kereme a Heni te Rau mo te taha ki nga tangata ngaro o te hapu o Ngatimutunga ki tetahi poraka whenua c kiia ana i rahuitia mo ratou, kei roto i te Takiwa Run o Waitara, me perehi a me whakatakoto ki runga kite teepu o tenei Whare."—(Hone Here),

1. EIPOATA TUATAHI.

Xi a His Excellency te Haiti Honore William Lee, Baron Plunket, Knight Commander of the Royal Victorian Order, Kawana, tino Rangatira mo te Koroni a te Kingi i Niu Tireni me ona motu. Xi te pai mai koe c te Kawana. E whai honore ana ahau kite ki atu ki a koe i runga i te Komihana i whakaputaina mai ki ahau i te 26 o nga ra o Hanuere, 1905, i whakahaerea c au he uiuinga i te 11 o nga ra o Mci kua taha ake nei, a i nga ra hoki o muri iho, i roto i te Masonic Hall i Niu Paremata mo runga mo nga kereme a Heni te Rau me etahi atu i ki nei he tangata ngaro ratou no te Hapu o Ngatimutunga o te Iwi o Ngatiawa, a c tika ana ratou kia uru ki tetahi, 3,000 eka whenua i te Takiwa Ruri o Waitara, Porowini o Taranaki. Kua kitea i te tau 1866 he maha nga Maori c noho ana i nga Porowini o Poneke, o Nerehana, o Wairau, me nga motu o Wharekauri, i haere ki Niu Paremata kite Kooti Kapeteihana c tv ana i reira mo nga whenua raupatu o te Porowini o Taranaki me era atu wahi o te tai hauauru o Aotcaroa. Ko te nuinga o nga kereme a aua tangata kaore i whakaaetia i runga i te kore o ratou kaore i noho, a i runga hoki ite roa o ratou c ngaro ana i taua takiwa. No reira ite marama o Hurae, 1867, mahia ana c te Honore Retimana (Hon. J. C. Richmond, te Minita Maori o aua ra), i runga i etahi take nunui c pa ana ki nga iwi katoa o te koroni, he tikanga c whakawhiawhia ai ki nga tangata ngaro o nga hapu o Ngatitama, Ngatimutunga, Ngatiawa, Puketapu, me Taranaki, kia 16 eka mo ia tangata i roto i etahi poraka i rahuitia i reira mo taua take, ara : — Nga Kka. Ngatitama Parininihi tae noa ki Titoki) .. .. .. .. 1,300 Ngatimutunga (Titoki tae noa ki Te Rau-o-te-Hina) . . .. .. 3,000 Ngatiawa (Titirangi tae noa ki Onatiki) .. . . .. .. 2,700 Puketapu (Onatiki tae noa ki Waitaha) .. .. .. .. 2,100 Taranaki (Okurukuru tae noa ki Omuturangi) .. .. .. .. 3,100 Hui katoa .. .. .. .. .. '.. 12,000 Ko aua hapu katoa, haunga a Ngatimutunga, kite titiro iho i whakahaerea tikatia mo runga mo a ratou kereme, ki aua rahui i runga ake nei. Engari ko Ngatimutunga i wehe atu i a ratou ki waho o aua whakahaerenga, a i ki a te Honore Te Pokiha (Hon. Sir William Fox) i roto i tana ripoata o te 26 o Aperira, 1884, " Kua kitea kua kore rawa c taea te rapu o nga ingoa o nga Maori i meinga mo ratou nga kupu whakaae a Te Retimana (Mr. Richmond), a c kore ano c kitea kei whea ratou c noho ana." E ki ana hoki a Te Pokiha (Sir William Fox) kua korerorero ia ki a Meiha Parete (Major Parris), ki a Mr. Rennell, me Ariki Make (Mr. Alexander Mackay), mo runga i taua take, engari kaore he painga, a c ki ana hoki ia, " Xi te titiro iho he itiiti rawa te ngakaunuitanga mo runga i tenei take ahakoa i waenganui o nga tangata ngaro mehemea ia he tangata ngaro, i waenganui ranei i nga tangata o aua iwi c noho ana i taua takiwa ; ko te take pea i pera ai he itiiti rawa no nga paanga mo ratou—16 anake eka i te tangata—no reira kaore pea he painga c keremetia ai." I runga i nga korero i whakapuakina kite aroaro o te Komihana kaore kau he kereme i whakaturia i roto i etahi tau maha, na reira tahuri ana te Kawanatanga, i runga i te mahara ko te 3,000 eka i

I—G. 7.

Gh—7

2

wehea mo Ngatimutunga kua kore c hiahiatia mo te take i rahuitia ai, kite whakahaere i taua whenua ano he whenua noa no te Karauna, no reira panuitia ana kua puare taua whenua hei hoko hei nohonohoanga ranei i te 7 o nga ra o Mci, 1890, a tukutukuna atu ana hei " whenua karaihe tuarua," kotahi anake te wahi, c 43 eka, i kiia he " whenua karaihe tuatahi." I muri iho ka tuku pitihana a Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown) kite Paremete mo te taha ki nga kereme mona ake me te hapu o Ngatimutunga ki taua 3,000 eka, a te mutunga iho whakaturia ana ko te Komihana c tv nei. Mo te taha kite pitihana a Heni te Rau, c inoi ana taua pitihana kia tukua katoatia atu taua 3,000 eka, kei te takiwa o Waitara, kite hapu o Ngatimutunga kaua rawa he here i runga, a me tuku ma ratou c wehewshe i waenganui i a ratou i ruriga ita ratou i pai ai. Xi te tirohia te miniti i tuhituhia c te Honore Retimana (Hon. J. C. Richmond) i te 6 o Hurae, 1867. ka taea noa atu te whakaaro c pera ana te aronga o aua kupu, engari ko nga whakahaerenga o muri nei c whakaatu marama ana i whakaarohia me hoatu kia 16 eka ki ia tangata ngaro o aua hapu kua whakahuatia i runga ake nei. Ko nga kupu nei " ia tangata o " ki taku mahara c hara i te mea c penci ana te tikanga, ia tane. ia wahine ia tamaiti, o roto i te hapu, engari ka uru ki taua kupu ko ia tane me ia wahine anake o te iwi kua kaumatuatia i te wa i whakapuakina ai te kupu whakaae a Te Retimana (Mr. Richmond). *No reira timataria ana c au te uiui i runga i te kimi kia kitea mehemea kowai ma taua Ngatimutunga i pa kite whenua i whakaaetia c te Honore Retimana (Hon. J. C. Richmond) : a mehemea kua mate etahi o nga tangata c whai paanga ana, me kimi c au nga tangata c tika ana kia tv hei kai-riiwhi i runga ite tikanga Maori. Hei tikanga c taea paitia ai tera kitea ana me hanga he whakapapa ote hapu o Ngatimutunga, a tenei kua tapiritia ki tenei ripoata.* ka tonoa atu ki nga kai-whakahaere o nga Maori c kereme ana kia mahia a kia whakatakotoria c ratou he rarangi ingoa c whakaatu ana i nga ingoa o nga tangata c whakahaeretia ana c ratou. Ko te huihuinga katoatanga o nga ingoa i aua rarangi c 269. Ai te mea he huhua noa iho nga ingoa o te Maori i tenei ra kitea ana me ata rapu marire mehemea kaore ranei aua kai-tono c uru ana ki etahi atu whenua i whakataua c te Kooti Kapeteihana, ki nga rahui ranei i mahia c te Karauna hei painga mo ratou. I konei nui atu te whai tikanga ote mohiotanga oTe Piha (Mr. Fisher), Apiha o nga Rahui Maori, hei maramatanga mo te Komihana, i te mea c mohio-a-tinana ana ia kite nuinga o nga Maori me nga ingoa c huaina ana c ratou ki runga ki a ratou i ia wa i ia w r a. E tika ana kia kiia atu i konei ko Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown) nana nei te pitihana, i whakahe ki nga tono c maharatia ana c ia c he ana, a nana hoki i taea paitia ai te wetewete o etahi o nga take uaua i ara ake. Tenei ka tapiritia atu tetahi reta i- tuhia eia i muri nei mo runga mo tetahi o nga kereme i whakaturia. (Tirohia Kupu Apiti B, wharangi 42.) I roto i taua uiuinga kitea ana ko te nuinga o nga tangata i whakapuakina ai te kupu whakaae aTe Retimana- (Mr. Richmond) kua matemate. Engari na te whakapapa taea ana te rapu marama o nga kai-riiwhi tika. I roto i nga whakahaerenga katoa kotahi tonu te keehi whakahe i whakaarahia mo tetahi kai-riiwhi c whakaturia ana. Tera tetahi Maori no Parihaka, ko Tutu te Hihi te ingoa, i tuhi mai ki ahau he whakaatu mai i tona huarahi hekenga iho i roto ite iwi o Ngatimutunga. Utua atu ana eaukia ia c kore c taea eau te whai kupu tohutohu mo runga i tera anake, a mehemea c hiahia ana ia kite whakatu kereme me tae mai ia kite aroaro ote Komihana. E rua nga ra i waihotia ai te uiuinga kia puare ana kia whai taima ai nga tangata o Parihaka kite haere mai, engari kaore i tae mai. Kitea ana eau i runga i taku korerorerotanga atu ki etahi Maori, ahakoa c marama ana o ratou whakaaro mo etahi atu aronga katoa, engari c whakapono tonu atu ana ratou kite kupu poropiti a Te Whiti, ara, taihoa ka hoki katoa atu ki a ratou nga whenua raupatu. Koia nei pea te take i kore ai ratou i haere mai kite aroaro ote Komihana. I tuku tono mai nga tangata o Ngatimutunga c noho ana i Wharekauri kia whakaarohia a ratou kereme. Otira ko te mate o taua pukapuka tono, ahakoa, c kiia ana, i mahia mo te taha ki nga kaikereme katoa engari tokorua anake ano nga ingoa c mau ana i roto. No reira whakahokia atu ana taua take ki a Mr. Shand, kai-whakamaori whai raihana, Wharekauri, me te whakahau atu kia uiuia c ia kia kitea nga ingoa o nga kai-kereme ka tuku mai ai kite Komihana, apiti iho ki tetahi pukapaka kii pono ite aroaro ote ture kei te tika aua ingoa. Kia tae mai nga maramatanga c tika ana mo te taha ki nga kereme a nga tangata o Wharekauri ka ripoatatia atu tona tukunga iho ki a koe, c te Kawana. Mo te taha ki nga kereme i kawea mai kite aroaro o te Komihana Uiui i Niu Paremata, c whai honore ana ahau kite ki atu ki a koe, c te Kawana, kua ata whiriwhiria mariretia aua kereme katoa, aka tohutohu atu nei ahau me whakatau kia 992 ekat —c rite ana kia ono tekau ma rua nga puru hea 16 nei eka i te mea kotahi—ki nga tangata c mau nei o ratou ingoa i roto i te Kupu Apiti ki tenei. Kua ki etahi tangata takitahi o nga kai-kereme c hiahia ana ratou kia utua a-monitia he paanga mo ratou, kaua c hoatu he whenua. I ata tirohia eau te poraka whenua c 3,000 nei ona eka i wehea nei i mua mo nga kereme a nga tangata ngaro o Ngatimutunga, a c whakaaro ana ahau ko tona wariu ite mea kaore ano i whakapaingia itewa i tukuna ai etc Karauna he 12s. ite eka. No reira c ata inoi atu ana ahau a me tohutohu penei atu, me ki he £10 te moni c rite ana kite whakataunga whenua 16 eka, a me hoatu ko tera ki nga tangata c hiahia ana me moni he riiwhi mo te whenua. Hei kupu whakamutunga, me ki atu ahau nui atu taku whakamoemiti ki nga tino awhinatanga i homai ki ahau i roto i te wa o tenei uiuinga c te Raro-Hekeretari mo nga Whenua Karauna me nga Ruri, me Messrs. Simpson, Skinner, me era atu tangata o te Tari Whenua Karauna i Niu Paremata, me Te Piha (Mr. Fisher), te Apiha mo te Kai-tiaki o te Katoa. enei mea katoa ka ata tukua mariretia atu ki a koe c te Kawana hei whiriwhiritanga. Poneke, 7 o Hune, 1905. Hemi Make, Komihana.

* Engari kaore c perehitia ki konei. f Kua whakarahia tenei i roto i te Ripoata whakamutunga, ara, 176 nga eka i tapiritia atu, hui katoa nga eka, ] KiB.

G.—7

3

Kupu Apiti c whakaatu ana i nga Ingoa o Nga Tangata c tohutohungia ana kia whakataua he whenua mo ratou, me Nga Eka c tohutohungia ana. Nga eka c tohutohungia ana. (Tirohia Rarangi 4) :— *', E ' P ' l 'Huihana Maaka (Kai-riiwhi uio nga paanga o Tepne .. .. .. .. 16 0 0 (Tirohia Rarangi 6, me 6a, i kokirihia c Heni te Rau) :— Tarakaimo (Kai-riiwhi mo Matara, Ihaka, Te Koeti, Ripeka Koari, Rawinia Paramena, me Paramena) .. .. •- • • • • • • • • ■ .. 80 0 0 Maraea Tamati (Kai-riiwhi mo te hawhe o te paanga o Wiremu Ropiha, me te hawhe o te paanga o Tangotango) .. • • ■ • ••••. . 16 0 0 Taitoko te Pana, Tiopira, me Te Riu (Kai-riiwhi, hea riterite, mo te hawhe o nga paanga o Wiremu Ropiha raua ko Tangotango) .. .. .. •• .. 16 0 0 Hone Tuhata, Rangihanu Tuhata, Makere Tuhata, Te Matoha Tuhata, me Ngaropi Tuhata (Kai-riiwhi, hea riterite, mo nga paanga o Kahe te Rau-o-te-Rangi raua ko Katarina) -. • . . • 32 0 0 Te Amohau, Kirihaehae, Matengaro, me Ngarukeruke (Kai-rnwhi, hea riterite, mo Pitiroi 16 0 0 Kapua (Kai-riiwhi mo Hiroa) . . .. • • • • ■ • ■ • • ■ 16 0 0 Te Rau ki Aotea !« a a Hoani Ngapaki Ropsla Ngapaki . . • • • ■ • • • • • • • ■ " « a a Ruihi Hakaraia • . ■■ •• _ a a Ngati Tapihana (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga o Keita te Rawhi) .. .. 8 U U Te Rawhi Tapihana (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga o Keita te Rawhi) .. 8 0 0 Tawhaki Toanui, Maraea Toanui, Parata Toanui, Ani Toanui, Tain Toanui, Turanga Toanui, Tahata Toanui, me Mata Kokiri Toanui (Kai-riiwhi, hea riterite, mo Mere te Tuhi raua ko Hana) .. .. •• •■ •- • • 24 0 Mapuna (Kai-riiwhi mo Mere te Tuhi raua ko Hana) .. • • • • .. 24 0 0 (Tirohia Rarangi 7, me 7a, i kokiritia c Roka Hopere) :— Paora Hopere (Kai-riiwhi ki tetahi wahi ote paanga o Hine Eruini). . .. •■ 12 0 0 Mokopuarangi te Tupe (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi o nga paanga o Mokopuarangi Eruini me Amiria te Tupe) ; • •■ " ?2 rl n Awhipere Nepe (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga o Hine Eruini) .. .. 1_ U U Kawhena te Tupe (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi o nga paanga o Mokopuarangi Eruini me Amiria te Tupe) 16 0 0 Karaitiana te Tupe .. •■ •• •■ •• • • lfiOO Tiemi te Tupe .. •• ■• •• • • • IROO Paranihi (Kai-riiwhi mo Takurua) .. ■ • • • • • • • " ie a a Ngaheiawa (Kai-riiwhi mo te Ueue) .. .. •■ ■■_ •• • • J° » « Charles Bayley, me Ngapaki Hotu (Kai-riiwhi, hea riterite, mo lieneneta Uurhma) .. lb U 0 (Tirohia Rarangi 8, me Ba, i kokirihia c Te Tipi) :— Makamu Shearer (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi o nga paanga o Punakihau, Te Whetu Tautohe, Te Aomarama, Te Rangi Hopukia, Riria, Waipuna, me lahahuhu) .. 25 216 Mere Shearer (Mrs. Grainey), pera ano .. .. • ■ ■ • • • " ok o i« Kaea Shearer (Mrs. Willison), pera ano .. .. • • • • • • " 05 016 Te Iwi Shearer, pera ano .. •• •• •• •• •■■ 25 216 Hereni Birchley, pera ano • • • • • • ■ ■ Te Huru Tunga (Kai-riiwhi mo Pakia Hinemoe).. .. • • • • • • «» v « (Tirohia Rarangi 9, i kokirihia c Mr. Martin) :— Ngapaki Parana (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga o Roka I urangapeka) .. 8 0 0 Eruini Pihopa, pera ano .. • • • • •• • • Tinipere Karira (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga oTe Whango) .. .. »v v Te Rangiirih.au, pera ano (Tirohia Rarangi 10, i kokirihia c Roimata) :— Tiwai (Kai-riiwhi mo Heni Naera) .. •• •• •■ ■• }° Roimata Wiremu Tamihana (Kai-rnwlu mo Wiremu Tamihana) .. • .. it, v v (Tirohia Rarangi 11, i kokirihia c Mr. Martin) :— 16 0 0 Wi Parata .. • • ■ • • • ■ • 16 0 0 Raiha Puaha (Tirohia Rarangi 13, i kokirihia c Piripi te Aho) :- Kapua (Kai-riiwhi mo Kapua Kore, Taihuru, me Hoera) .. .. • ■ •■ « " Mihi Rutera (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga o Uarewa, o Taewa ranei) .. Z V V Nga tamariki a Riaki Piripi (kaore c mohiotia ana nga ingoa) (Kai-iuwhi, hea riterite, mo Uarewa, mo Taewa ranei .. ••_,_," «J' r, "1• '/ Tarawhai (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi 0 nga paanga o Te Tomo, Rutu, me Riana, a kite katoa ote paanga ote Wariki) .. .. •• •• ••. •• *"• Piripi te Aho (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi 0 nga paanga OTe Tomo, Ruin, me Riana).. 24 0 U Ngatiki, Tehi Ngana, Temuhore, Haara, Ngakina, me Ngaiongo (Kai-rirwbi, hea riterite, mo Mac raua ko Rite) .. ■ • •■ •• •• •• Okio Kingi me Pukere (Kai-riiwhi, hea riterite, mo Matene Ruta) .. .. .. ou v

G.—7

4

Nga eka c* tohutohungia ana. (Tirohia Rarangi 13, i kokirihia c Piripi te Aho) : — Rangitotohu, Te Wharengaro, me nga tamariki a Pohiria (kaore c mohiotia ana nga a. k. r. ingoa) (Kai-ri'whi. hea riterite, mo te paanga o Rangiua) .. .. .. 6 0 0 Potahi Paiura (2 ruuri 27 paati), To Ata Paiura (2 ruuri 27 paati), me Tipi Paiura (2 ruuri 26 paati), (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga o 'Rangiua) .. .. 2 0 0 Neta .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 16 0 0 (Tirohia Rarangi 14, i kokirihia c Kapinga Makareta) : — Ngawhakaangi (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi o nga paanga o Te Amio Herewini, Te Rauroha, Himiona, me Rihi) . . .. .. . . .. .. .. 40 0 0 Tahana Takiroa, pera ano .. .. . . .. .. .. 40 0 0 Waitaro (Kai-riiwhi mo tetahi wahi ote paanga o Katarina Repora) . . . . 8 0 0 Te Araroa, me Toa Puia Iti (Kai-riiwhi, hea riterite, mo tetahi wahi o te paanga o Katarina Repora) .. .. .. .. .. .. ..800 Hui katoa .. .. .. .. .. 992 0 0

11. RIPOATA WHAKAMUTUNGA.

Xi a His Excellency te Haiti Honore William Lee, Baron Plunket, Knight Commander of the Royal Victorian Order, Kawana, tino Rangatira mo te Koroni a te Kingi i Niu Tireni me ona Motu. Xi te pai mai koe c te kawana. Hei whakaroanga atu mo taku ripoata o te 7 o nga ra o tenei Hune, i ki nei ahau kaore i te tino marama nga kupu o nga kereme a nga tangata o te hapu o Ngatimutunga c noho ana i Wharekauri c taea ai te whakahaere taua take i te tuunga tuatahi o te Komihana Uiui i tv nei ki Niu Paremata ite marama o Mci kua taha ake nei; a kua whakahokia atu taua take ki a Mr. Shand, kai-whakamaori whai raihana, i Wharekauri, kia rapua etahi atu maramatanga i nga Maori c paangia ana, c whai honore ana ahau i naianei kite whakaatu ki a koe, i te 24 o nga ra o tenei marama ka tae mai ki ahau te reta a Mr. Shand, i tuhia i te 15 o Hune, me tetahi rarangi ingoa. he mea whakanohonoho a whanau. Otira, kia tika ai, i haere iawa ahau ki Niu Paremata kia taea ai c au aua kereme bou te ata whakariterite ki nga tuhituhinga o nga whakataunga me nga whakahaerenga o mua atu. Kaati, kua uiuia c au i naianei nga kereme katoa i tukua mai mo te taha ki nga tangata o Wharekauri, a tenei ka ripoata atu ki a koe, c te Kawana, i araitia etahi o aua kai-tono i runga i to ratou whiwhinga i mua atu i raro i nga whakataunga a te Kooti Kapeteihana, i runga ranei i to ratou urunga ki nga Rahui o te Tai Hauauru. Engari kitea ana eau c rua tekau ma ouo nga tangata c tika ana kia whai paanga ki nga whenua i whakaaetia etc Honore Retimana (Hon. J. C. Richmond). Ko te luiihuinga katoatauga o nga eka c rite ana hei whakarato i aua tangata 176 eka, c rite ana tena ki nga puru hea tekau ma tahi, 16 nei eka ite mea kotahi. No reira c ata inoi atu ana ahau me penei caku kupu tohutohu atu ki a koe c te Kawana, me whakatau aua eka ki nga tangata c mau nei o ratou ingoa i roto i te Kupu Apiti ki tenei ripoata. Kotahi anake te Maori, ko Tutu te Hihi te ingoa, o nga tangata c noho ana i Parihaka, i whakatu kereme, a c inoi atu ana ahau me pena taku kupu tohutohu atu mona, kia whakataua kia 16 eka ki a ia. Tenei ka tukua atu c au i roto i tenei ripoata te reta a Mr. Shand, me tana kupu kii pono i te aroaro o te ture, whakaatu i te pono o nga. whakamaramatanga i tukua mai c ia. I roto i tenei uiuinga nui atu te kaha o taku titiro kite tokomaha rawa o nga tamariki hawhe kaihe, torn koata kaihe hoki kua whakatupuria hei tangata c te hapu o Ngatimutunga c noho ana i te takiwa o Taranaki, a i Wharekauri ano hoki. E toru rawa nga whakatupuranga c ora ana i naianei. I roto i a ratou ko te whanau a Dix c 60 tangata, a Te Retiti c 39, a Te Kawhe c 62, a Ngamate c 47, a Shearer e56 ; hui katoa aua whanau c 264 nga tangata. I runga i nga maramatanga i homai ko etahi o ratou kaore c nui ana o ratou whenua hei oranga mo ratou. Ko enei kupu whakamutunga aku kei waho atu i te mana o taku Komihana, engari na o ratou matua i tono mai ki ahau kia whakaaturia atu c au ki a koe tenei ahua, c te Kawana, a ko te take tenei i penei ai ahau. Ko enei mea katoa ka ata tukua mariretia atu ki a koe, c te Kawana, hei whiriwhiringa. Hkmi Make, Niu Paremata, 30 o Hune, 1905. Komihana, Ngatimutunga Uiuinga.

G.—7

5

Nga eka"e tohutohungia ana hei hoatutanga. A. B. P. Tutu te Hihi (o Parihaka) .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 16 0 0 Wiremu Dix, Makarini Dix, Ihipera Dix, Manuera Dix, Hana I)i.\, Marana Dix. Pohe Dix, Ema Dix, Wehe Dix (tamahine a Retimana Dix kua mate nei) (Kai-riiwhi, hea riterite, mo te paanga o Ngahiri Pahuru) .. .. .. ...1600 Reriti 16 0 0 Nga Tau .... .. .. .. .. .. 16 0 0 Reta Pamariki, me Kuramonehu (Kai-riiwhi mo Wikitoria Patea, hea riterite) .. 8 0 0 Tamihana Patea (Kai-riiwhi mo Rutu Patea) .. .. .. .. ..800 Rihia Kawhe, Hariata Kawhe, Apia Kawhe, me Peti Kawhe (Kai-riiwhi mo Wikitoria Kawhe, hea riterite) .. .. .. .. . . .. ..1600 Maikara Ngamate, Temihana Ngamate, Te Wari Ngamate, me Retimona Ngamate (Kai-riiwhi mo Ngamate, hea riterite) .. .. .. .. 16 0 0 Rihania, me Riaki te Wharepa (Kai-riiwhi mo Wharepa, hea riterite) .. .. 16 0 0 Tipuna Uia (Kai-riiwhi mo Toenga) .. .. . . .. .. ..1600 Himiona .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..1600 Ngaki, Unaiki, Remihana, me Tapae (Kai-riiwhi mo Taepae, hea riterite) .. .. 16 0 0 Hui katoa .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 176 0 0 29 o Hune, 1905. Hemi Make, Komihana.

KUPU APITI A. Nama 1. c Komihana. PLUNKET, Kawana. Xi nga tangata katoa c tae atu ai ki a ratou tenei pukapuka, a ki a James Mackay, Esquire, o Paeroa, Akarana. Notemea i runga i " Te Ture Uiui mo nga Whenua i riro i te Raupatu, Whakawa hoki mo nga Herehere Maori, 1879," whakaritea ana inter alia me ahei te Kawana i roto i tona Kaunihera i runga i te Komihana i whakaputaina i raro ite hiiri ote koroni, kite whakatu i etahi tangata kia tokotoru hei Komihana hei uiui i nga whakaaetanga i nga whakariteritenga i mahia, c kiia ana ranei i mahia, c te Kawanatanga o te koroni, c te taha ranei ki a ia, ratou ko tetahi tangata ko etahi tangata ranei mo nga take c huaina nei i roto i taua Komihana, mo etahi ranei o aua take, c pa ana ki nga whenua c takoto ana i roto i te takiwa i raupatutia o te tai hauauru o te Motu o Aotearoa : A notemea i runga i tetahi Komihana i whakaputaina i raro i te ringa o Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, te Kawana i taua wa o te koroni, i tuhia ite rua-tekau o nga ra o Hanuere, kotahi mano c waru rave waru tekau, whakaturia ana te Honore Sir William Fox, K.C.M.G., te Honore Sir Francis Dillon Bell, K.C.M.G., ratou ko Hone Mold Tawhai, Esquire, M.H.R. (ka huaina i raro nei ko aua Komihana), hei Komihana i raro i nga tikanga o taua Ture kua huaina ake nei : A notemea i runga i tetahi atu Komihana i whakaputaina i raro i te ringa o te Honore Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, K.C.M.G., te Kawana i taua wa o te koroni, i tuhia i te rua-tekau-ma toru o nga ra o Tihema, kotahi mano c waru rave waru tekau, whakaturia ana taua Sir William Fox (ka huaina hoki i raro nei ko aua Komihana, haunga ia kite rere ke te tikanga o nga kupu o roto i tenei pukapuka), hei whakatutuki i nga tikanga o " Te Ture Whakatau mo te Tai Hauauru (Aotearoa), 1886," a hei Komihana inter alia hei whakarite hei wehe i etahi whenua c takoto watca ana i nga tikanga o te ture hei whakaea i nga whakataunga a nga Kooti Compensation i tv i raro i nga tikanga o " Te Ture Whakanohonoho Kainga ki Niu Tireni, 1863," i raro ranei i ona whakatikatikanga, mehemea i runga i tona whakaaro kaore ano aua whakataunga etahi ranei o aua whakataunga i ea, ara, kei te tarewa tonu i taua wa ; a i roto i nga rohe o taua takiwa whenua, hei whakarite hei wehe i etahi whenua c takoto watea ana i nga tikanga o te ture i roto i taua takiwa whenua, hei whakaea i nga whakaaetanga i nga whakaritenga ranei ate Karauna, a etahi tangata ranei mo te taha kite Karauna, a te Kawanatanga ranei o te koroni kua uru nei i mua hei uiuinga ma nga Komihana i whakaturia i raro i nga tikanga o " Te Ture Uiui mo nga Whenua i riro i te Raupatu, Whakawa hoki mo nga Herehere Maori, 1879 " : A notemea ko aua Komihana, i roto i a ratou ripoata i perchitia ki roto ki nga Pukapuka Paremete G.-2, 1880; G.-5, 1881 ; G.-5, 1882 ; G.-sc, 1882 ; G.-3, 1883 ; A.-sa, 1884 ;me A.-sb, 1884, kua tohutohu, i roto i etahi atu mea, ko te poraka whenua c mohiotia ana ko Tekiona 6, Poraka VIII, Takiwa Ruri o Waitara, tona nui c 3,000 eka, hira ake iti iho ranei, me wehe hei whakaea i nga kereme a era o nga tangata ngaro o te Hapu o Ngatimutunga kaore, nei i uru ki roto ki nga rahui mo taua iwi, a kaore nei ranei i whakaeangia a ratou kereme : A notemea ko tetahi wahine ko Heni te Rau, c kereme ana koia te mangai tika i runga i te ture o nga tangata kei te ngaro o te Hapu o Ngatimutunga kua huaina ake nei; a, i runga ite pitihana kite Paremete, kua tono ia kia hoatu taua poraka whenua ki nga Maori i whakaritea ai mo ratou aua whenua c aua Komihana, hei whakaea i a ratou

Gk—7

6

kereme : A notemea, i runga i te whakaaro kua ea katoa nga kereme tika a nga tangata o te Hapu o Ngatimutunga i nga whakatau o mua a nga'/Kooti Compensation i etahi ranei o nga whakatau a aua Komihana, a ko taua kupu tohutohu i meatia hei whakatutuki i nga kereme a te hunga c ngaro ana (mehemea ra ia i te ngaro etahi), kaore nei i mohiotia i taua wa a;kaore hoki i kitea i muri iho, na reira hokohokona atu ana taua poraka whenua ano ia he whenua no te Karauna : A notemea c tika ana kia kimihia kia whakataua mehemea tera ia etahi kereme tika mo taua poraka kaore ano i whakaeangia, a kei te tv tonu i raro i taua kupu tohutohu. Na reira, kia mohio koutou, ko ahau, koJWilliam Lee, Baron Plunket, te Kawana o te Koroni o Niu Tireni, i te mea c whakapono ana ahau ki tou mohio, ki tou kaha, me te tika o tau mahi, i runga ite whakahaerenga me te whakatutukitanga o nga kaha me nga mana kua whakawhiwhia nei ki a au c " Te Ture mo nga Komihana, 1903," me era atu mana katoa, tenei ahau, i runga i te tohutohu me te whakaae a te Kaunihera Whiriwhiri o taua Koroni, ka whakatu i a koe, i a James Mackay, Esquire, hei Komihana hei uiui i nga kereme a" Heni te Rau kua oti nei te whakaatu i roto i. tana pitihana kite Paremete kua huaina ake nei, ki nga tono a era atu tangata katoa, a etahi ranei o ratou, c kereme ana ko ratou etahi o nga tangata ngaro o te Hapu o Ngatimutunga, ko ratou ranei nga kairiiwhi o aua tangata, a hei painga mo ratou i puta ai te kupu tohutohu a aua Komihana kia wehea taua poraka, me to ata whiriwhiri i nga take me nga tikanga i tohutohungia ai taua poraka whenua c aua Komihana kia wehea mo aua tangata ngaro, me to ata whiriwhiri hoki i nga whakatau o mua atu a te Kooti Compensation, a nga Komihana ranei, a tetahi Karauna karati ranei cpa ana kite tangohanga, i raro i " Te Ture Whakanohonoho Kainga ki Niu Tireni, 1863," o nga whenua c takoto ana i te Takiwa o White Cliffs me Waitotara Awa i te Tai Hauauru o te Motu o Aotearoa. A hei huarahi c taea ai c koe te whakatutuki nga tikanga o tenei pukapuka, kua whakamanaia koe c tenei pukapuka, kite whakatu a kite whakahaere whakawa ki tetahi kainga ki etahi kainga ranei i roto i taua koroni c whakaarohia ana c koe he wahi tika hei peratanga, a kite karanga ki tou aroaro hei uiui mau, i runga i te oati i runga ranei i etahi atu ritenga c whakaaetia ana c te ture, i te tangata i nga tangata ranei c whakaarohia ana c koe tera c puta i a ratou etahi korero hei whakaatu i etahi mea cpa ana ki tenei take ; a tenei hoki koe kua whakamanaia kite tono kia hoatu ki a koe nga pukapuka, nga tiiti, nga mapi, nga kaute moni, me era atu pukapuka katoa c whakaarohia ana c koe tera c puta mai i aua mea etahi matauranga ki a koe mo runga ite tikanga o tenei Komihana, a kite uiui ki nga tangata mo runga i tenei take i runga i era atu huarahi katoa c tika ana ki ta te ture : Na me whakapau tou kaha ki runga ki tenei mahi, a me tuku mai c koe ki a au i raro i to hiiri me to ringaringa, nga whakaaro me nga kupu tohutohu mai i kitea c koe i runga i aua whakawakanga me aua uiuinga, a me tae mai aua mea ki au i mua mai o te toru tekau o nga ra o Hune, te tau kotahi mano c iwa rau-ma-rima, i tetahi atu ra ranei ma whakaritea tetahi atu ra hei peratanga : A, tenei ka panuitia, ka mau tonu te mana o tenei Komihana, ahakoa, i runga i te hikihiki haere, kaore i honohono tonu nga ra i mahi ai i whakawa ai koe ;a ka ahei koe, iiawai ia wa kite whakahaere kia tae ai tenei Komihana ki tona tutukitanga, hui atu ki nga mana, me nga mea katoa c huaina ana i roto i tenei pukapuka : A, hei kupu whakamutunga, tenei ka panuitia, he mea whakaputa tenei Komihana i raro i nga tikanga o " Te Ture Komihana, 1903." He mea whakaputa i raro i te ringa o His Excellency the Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, Knight Commander of the Royal Victorian Order, Governor and Commander o te Koroni o Niu Tireni me nga Moutere i raro i tona mana ; a i whakaputaina i raro i te Hiiri o taua Koroni i tenei te rua-tekau-ma-ono o nga ra o Hanuere, kotahi mano c iwa rau ma rima. T. Y. Duncan, Kua whakaaetia i roto i te Kaunihera Whiriwhiri. Minita mo nga Whenua. J. F. Andrews, Mo te Karaka o te Kaunihera Whiriwhiri.

No. 2. Xi te Hona kia Heemi Make, Paeroa.' Whaingaroa, Pepuere, 28 1905. E KORO. —Tena koe te kanohi ora o aku matua kua wehea atu nei kite po, ara a Maaka Tarapiko me Turi te Patete me Reene te Ouenuku me Rupine te Tuki me Raniera Kawharu me Renata Pau, kua huihui atu nei ratou ki tera ao. Tena koe, te mea i mahue ake ; kia ora koe. Heoi nga mihi. I tuhi atu ai ahau i tena ki a koe he mea kua kite iho ahau i te Panui a te Kawana kia whakaturia koe hei Komihana uiui i nga tangata o Ngatimutunga kaore nei ano i whiwhi ki etahi wahi whenua i nga whenua i whakahokia mai mo te raupatu i roto i te takiwa o Waitara, Taranaki, i pitihanatia nei c Heni te Rau mo ratou ko nga mea o Ngatimutunga kua mahue i aua whenua, no reira he mea atu noku ki a koe he kotiro taku, hei mokopuna tuturu kia Heni te Rave penei ana. Ko Heni te Rau to mua muri iho ko Mere muri iho ko Te One = Amiria—Mere = Rewi Maaka—ko Huihana. Koia tena taku kotiro c hiahia ana ahau kia uru tahi kia aua whenua kua panuitia nei c te Kawana, ara, ma kite koe c whai take ana tena kotiro i runga i tena whakapapa kua tuhia atu na c au. Ko Heni te Rau me Mere me Te One he whaea kotahi, he matua kotahi he mokopuna tuturu tena a Huihana na ratou. Heoi ra ka marama mai koe ki tena. Heoi ra ma te Atua koe c tiaki i nga wa katoa. Heoi ano na to tamaiti pono ara— Rewi Maaka, • |c Whaingaroa (Raglan), N.Z.

7

7

No. 3. Waitangi, Wharekauri, Aperira'23, 1905. Xi te Kai-rehita mo nga Whenua Maori, kei Poneke. E HOA,— Tena koe me ou hoa katoa. E hoa, mau c tuku atu ta maua kupu, taku ta Ngarere Pamariki me Huripari Pamariki, ara kupu kite Kooti uiui i nga kereme c kiia nei c Heni te Rau me era atu tangata c kereme ana ko ratou etahi o nga tangata ngaro o Ngatimutunga Hapu. Xi etahi whenua kei te Takiwa Ruri o Waitara, Takiwa Whenua o Taranaki; kua kitea iho nei te panui mo taua Kooti Uiui ka tv ki te Masonic Hall, New Plymouth, ate Taite, te 11 o nga ra o Mci, 1905. E whakamarama ana maua. He uri tuturu maua no Ngatimutunga, otira te nuinga o te Iwi tuturu c noho atu nei i Wharekauri nei no Ngatimutunga Hapu, ko o matou tupuna tae mai ki o matou matua ko to ratou hapu tuturu tena tae mai ki a matou ki nga uri. He maha nga hapu ririki kei roto i tenei iwi, engari ko te matua tenei o nga hapu ririki katoa ko Ngatimutunga. Ko Ngatirangi te ingoa ote hapu o tenei iwi katoa. I mua he maha nga hapu ririki i roto, engari ko te matua tera o nga hapu ririki katoa ko Ngatirangi. No muri mai ka huaina i nga uri whakatipu ate hapu tuatahi i kiia ake ra. Ko Ngatirangi he ingoa hapu ano no ratou, koia a Ngatimutunga c whakahuatia nei ; ko te hapu o Ngatimutunga kei te mohio katoa ki tenei. Kei Taranaki na etahi c noho ana o taua hapu i ngaro o Ngatimutunga kei kona ano o matou tupuna me o matou matua c takoto ana. Ko te iwi tenei i ngaro i haere mai ki Wharekauri nei ite tau 1836 te tau. No te taenga mai ki Wharekauri nei ka whiriwhiria ano etc runanga o Ngatimutunga katoa tetahi mahara mo ratou kia tuku ratou i te tahi kupu kia purutia mai c Kawana Kerei to ratou oneone, owati rawa Tatou ko koe, c te Kawana, hei matua mo matou, ko te Kuini hei whaea mo matou. Whakaatu tonu ratou i nga rohe no Otupou i raro atu o te Taniwha te Rohe o te taha ki runga nei, ko Te Titoki te Rohe mai o te taha ki raro, i tai ki uta. Ko to maua matua ko te Pamariki Raumoa te kai korero i nga tikanga ki waenganui i ona matua me ona teina Tuturu tonu to ratou whakaaro, mo to ratou oneone. Muri mai ka tae mai te rongo kua tv te Kooti mo nga whenua i Taranaki na itu ano ki Niu Paremata. Ka tuaruatia ano te kupu engari i"tuhia atu tenei kia Parete (ara) i te kore taima ; i te taenga mai o te kaipuke ki Wharekauri nei kua mutu ke te Kooti. Otiia, i tuhia atu ano c o matou matua ki a Parete te korenga c tae wawe mai ote rongo ka kootitia nga whenua i Taranaki, penei pea c tae atu ratou kia kite i te kootitanga i nga whenua. Kati, i tukua atu ta ratou kupu ki a Parete mo te whakaaro kia ratou ki to ratou oneone ara me tiaki mai c Parete. Kei te mohio a Parete ki nga korero i tuhia i runga ake nei. Kei te mohio a Parete ki to maua matua ki a Te Pamariki Raumoa, kite hapu hoki o to maua matua tae noa mai kite takiwa i whakaaro ai o matou tupuna me o matou matua kia hoki atu ratou me o ratou uri ki Taranaki. Na ka whakaturia he kupu ki waenganui ote iwi katoa mo te hoki atu o ratou ki runga kito ratou oneone me o ratou uri. A ka whakaae katoa te iwi, katahi ka tuhia kite Kawanatanga to ratou whakaaro haere; katahi ka panuitia i konei c te Kawanatanga. Ka mohio ratou kua tukua ratou kia haere, ka haere atu nei ite tau 1867 i te tau 1868. No muri mai etahi ka haere atu. E hara ite haere pokanoa atu na o matou matua, tupuna, engari i haere i runga i te mea kua oti mai i te Kawanatanga te wehe he whenua mo ratou me o ratou uri, ara mo te iwi kua roa nei c ngaro ana. E whakamarama ana maua kia kite ai te Kooti ite tikanga mai o muri. Na te iwi nui tonu te manakitanga i to ratou whakaaro ki a whakaatu ratou kite Kawanatanga mo to ratou oneone—no reira ka mohio te Kawanatanga he iwi tuturu tenei ki a ia. Ko te pitihanatanga a Heni te Rau i taua whenua kite Paremete kei te tika engari kia titiro nui a Heni te Rau kite iwi kei Taranaki na c tahi— kei te ora ano nga morehu kaumatua o te iwi me o ratou uri—kei konei c tahi o taua Iwi o Ngatimutunga ko to maua mahara kia rite te ora o te iwi i kona i konei ki taua whenua, kei te ora ano c tahi morehu o o matou matua i kona hei whakatikatika kia rite te ora ote iwi katoa. E hara ite mea kei te mea maua ko maua kia whiwhi; engari c whakaatu ana maua i te tikanga i whakatakototia ai eto maua matua ki runga kite iwi, koia i tuhia ai i runga ake nei, i mohiotia ai he kainga he whenua i tenei rangi. Na te iwi i tika ai, ama te tika ote whakahaere c ora ai te iwi. Kei a maua c pupuru ana te kape o te reta i tukua atu c te runanga a Ngatimutunga kite Kawanatanga kia purutia mai ta ratou whenua i Taranaki. He kore moni hei haerenga atu i kore ai c tae atu kia rongo tahi i te korerotanga, no reira ka tuhia atu kite reta. Heoi ano, na au pouonga i raro i te ata whai o te Atua. Ngarere Pamariki, ! ' i- Huripari Pamariki, Me o maua tungaane, tama, matua, tamariki c noho atu nei i Wharekauri. E HOA) — '' Waitangi, Wharekauri, 24 o Aperira, 1905. Ko te reta c mau iho nei, c 5 ona wharangi, i kawea mai ki ahau c Reta Nga Mate, tane a Ngarere Tamariki, a c hiahia ana raua ko toua teina kia tuaratia c au te kupu c mau na i roto i ta raua tono kia whiriwhiria o raua take i roto ite uiuinga i kahititia kia tv ki Niu Paremata ate 11 o nga ra o Mci, 1905.

G.—7

8

KUPU APITI C.

No. 1. Nga Rarangi Ingoa o Nga Kai-kereme. Rarangi No. 4. 1. Huihana Maaka. Rarangi No. 6, i kokirihia c Heni te Rau (Mrs. Brown). 1. Matara Thaka. 6. Wiremu Ropiha. 10. Katarina. 15. Hiroa. 2. Te Koeti. 7. Keepa te Paki. 11. Makareta. 16. Te Rau-ki-Aotea. 3. Ripeka Koware. 8. Kahe te Rau-o-te- 12. Te One. 17. Maraea. 4. Rawinia Paramena. Rangi. 13. Pitiroi. 18. Tangotango. 5. Paramena. 9. Tv Kutahi. 14. Ruihi Rauhihoa. Rarangi No. 6a. 1. Hoani Ngapaki. 4. Hone Hakaraia. 8. Ngatai Tapihana. 11. Mere te Tuhi. 2. Ropata Ngapaki. 6. Te Tapihana. 9. Te Rawhi Tapihana. 12. Mapuna te Tuhi. 3. To Huinga Ngapaki. 7. Keita te Rawhi. 10. Hana te Tuhi. 13. Tawhaki Toanui. Rarangi No. 6b. 1. Ngahiwi Dix. 2. Ngatau Kaipuke. 3. Reriti. 4. Matai Pupu. Rarangi No. 7, i kokirihia c Mrs. Hopere. 1. Amir'a te Tupe. 6. Mokopurangi te Tupe. 11. Ngauku Ngatai. 17. Kataraina Hine Ho2. Te Mokopurangi Era- 7. Hone Hiana Hopere. 12. Wliiu Nepe. pere. mi. 8. Awhipera Nepe. 13. Eruini Hopere. 18. Pirihira Hopere. 3. Hine Eruini. 9. Mokopurangi Nepe. 14. Tamati Ka'Hopere. 19. Kawhena te Tupe. 4. Paora Hopere. 10. Harata Piahu Whare- 15. Pera Kawhena. 20. Nehemia Hopere. 5. Nganiho Nepe. pouri. 16. Hakopa Kawhena. 21. Nganiho Waikato. Rarangi No. 7a. 1. Uruini te Tupe. 4. Teimi te Tupe. 6. Ngori Henare Moko- 7. Puanga te Whatu. 2. Karaitiana te Tupe. 5. Ngoti Henare Moko- purangi. 8. Taku Rua. 3. Harata Piahu. purangi. Rarangi No. 8, i kokirihia c Te Tipi. 1. Makama Shearer. 4. Te Iwi Shearer. 8. Harry Willison. 13. Rosey Waipuia Willi2. Mere Shearer (Mrs. 5. Hereni Birchley. 9. Marion Willison. son. Grainey). 6. Te Tipi (John Shearer 10. Charlie Willison. 14. Lance Willison. 3. Kaea Shearer (Mrs. Willison). 11. Robert Willison. 15. Oley Willison. Willison). 7. Fred Willison. 12. Alice Willison. Rarangi No. Ba. 1. Maroreaitu. 21. Lance Willison. 41. Malcolm Clifford 51. Malcolm Sydney 2. Hinekorako. 22. Oley Willison. Park. Birchley. 3. Waipuia. 23. Helen Watkins. N ... -, . 52. Hilda May Birchley. 4. Hinia te Tipi. 24. Robert Watkins. ~'„ , T ,'-_,'. ,' 53. Ethel Laura Birchlev. 5. Hatareta. 25. Catherine Watkins. *" B y* ne s-Joseph Kicn- M Myrtle Kate Birchley. lev ournc • • 6. Wiremu Shearer. 26. Emelia Watkins. . „ /, „ i -r 55. Maurice George Birch7. Makamu Shearer. 27. Cleara Watkins. ' „ ley. r>urne 8. Mare Shearer. 28. Maud Grainey. 44 M 1 1 P d Alma Josephine 9. Te Iwi Shearer. 29. Walter Grainey. ' „,' „ Birchley. 10. Kaea Shearer. 30. Malcolm Grainev. IK _-~, T ~ ' , 57. Muriel Edith Birch--11 tt i ot. oi t ■ tit _i • " 45. Hilda Laura Maud , 11. Helen Shearer. 31. Ins Watkins. R ley. 12. John Shearer. 32. Hugh Sim. -Burne. - g _ Henrietta Gertrude 13. Te Tipi John Willi- 33. Malcolm Sim. Nga tamariki a Helen Birchley. son. 34. Gearly Glassford. Shearer. 14. Fred Willison. 35. Alice Glassford. 46. Helen Amelia Birch- 59. Punakihau. 15. Harry Willison. 36. William Glassford. ley. 60. Te Whetu Tautoe. 16. Marion Willison. 37. Susey Willison. 47. Alice Maud Birchley. 61. Te Ao Marama. 17. Charlie Willison. 48. Clara Mary Birchley. 62. Te Rangihopukia. 18. Robert Willison. Nga tamariki a Nellie. 49. Joseph James Birch- 63. Riria Waipuia. 19. Alice Willison. 38. Ethel Florence Park. ley. 64. Tahahuhu. 20. Rosey Waipuia Wil- 39. Walter James Park. 50. Walter Lionel Birch- 65. Te Huru Tunga. lison. 40. Sydney William Park. ley. 66. E. C. Fulwasser,

G. 7.

9

Rarangi No. 9, i kokirihia c Mr. Martin mo te taha kia Karewa Riwai. 1. Karewa Riwai. 6. Ngapaki Parana. 10. Te Whaka Ririka 14. Pirihira Riwai. 2. Tamati Mokena. 7. Eruini Pihopa. Kapu Rangi. 15. Poki Riwai. 3 Warena Tiwini. 8. Huria Hemi Matenga. 11. Poa Riwai. 16. Rupine Warena. 4. Tinipere Karira. 9. Te Wareangiangi Ka- 12. Rokai Riwai. 17. Minama Warena. 5. Terangi Irihau. purangi. 13. Tehanu Riwai. Rarangi No. 10, i kokirihia c Roimata Wiremu Tamihana. 1. Hami te Maunu. 5. Tukawe Riri. . 8. Tiwai. 11. Hiko Naira. 2. Makareta Tamihana. 6. Roimata Wiremu 9. Kar c tv Wiremu 12. Turei Nana. 3. Hene Naera. Tamihana. Tamihana. 13. Tiare Naira. 4. Wiremu Tamihana. 7. Henere Greanial. 10. Kingi Naira. Rarangi No. 11, » kokirihia c Mr. Martin. 1. Metapere Parata. 4. Hira Parata. 7. Ngapera. 9. Ngauru. 2. Winara Parata. 5. Mahia Parata. 8. Horomona. 10. Raiha Puaha. 3. Ngawereweti Tamaiti 6. Peehi Parata. Parata. Rarangi No. 12, i kokirihia c Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni. 1. Wi Ikarewa. 6. Te Whare-a-owha- 10. Hikiatea te Tapuke. 15. Ruihi te Tapuke. 2 Te Tapuke Niutireni. riua. 11. Pouhatute Tapuke. 16. Ituki Tengaruru. 3! Kareko Wi Karewa. 7. Te Marewa-a-owha- 12. Te Kahutooi te Ta- 17. Ohu Tengaruru. 4! Rangi Teihinga Pa- riua. puke. 18. Rauhuia. rata 8 Te Waitere te Ta- 13. Te Aorere te Ta- 19. Waiteri Niutireni. 5. Tongouri Aowhare- puke. puke. 20. Heni Wi Kawera. na \ 9. Kehu te Tapuke. 14. Huria te Tapuke. 21. Maroaitu Wi Kawera. Rarangi No. 13, i kokirihia c Piripi te Aho. 1 Kapua Kore. 12. Taewa. 23. Ngakina. 34. Rangiua Kuae. 2 Taihuru. 13. Riana. 24. Ngarongo. 35. Pene Tahuhu. 3' Tamaraua 14. Tarawhai. 25. Hui te Tomo. 36. Hnnione Tahuhu. 4" ji a k a 15. Mutu. 26. Hoani Warama. 37. Hui Tahuhu. 5" Te Tomo 16. Pioi. 27. Te Ipuwai. 38. Wi Tahuhu. 6 " Te Aho 17. Konu. 28. Te Hemara. 39. Ketu. 7 " Hoera 18. Piripi te Aho. 29. Mateneruta. 40. Te Ata Kahurangi. 8 ' Kapua. 19- Ngatiki. 30. Rangiua. 41. Mac. 9 Te Warahi 20. Tehi Nganga. 31. Rangitotohu. 42. Rite. 10" Terangi Puahoaho. 21. Temuhore. 32. Te Wharengaro. 43. Te Arahu. 11l Rutu. 22. Haara. 33. Pohiria. 44. Neta. Rarangi No. 14, i kokirihia c Te Tipi mo te taha kia Kapinga Makareta [McClutchie). 1 Te Amio Herewini. 5. Te Hapimana Here- 9. Hira Repora. 14. Te Koea Takaroa. 2. Te Rauroa Here- wini. 10. Wiro Repora. 15. King Teoti wini 6. Rihi Herewini. 11. Pau Takaroa. 16. Wiremu Pitti. 3 Epiha Herewini. 7. Arapata Herewini. 12. Ngatuna Takaroa. 17. Tamati Makarati. 4 Himiona Herewini. 8. Katerina Repora. 13. Te Kapinga Takaroa.

No. 2. Nga kupu whakamarama a Mr. Fisher (Tame Piha), Apiha Rahui, mo nga Rarangi ingoa o nga Kai-kereme. Rarangi No. 4. Huihana Rewi Maaka : Kaore ano i whiwhi Karaati. Rarangi No. 6, i kokirihia c Heni te Rau. 1. Matara Ihaka : 2. Te Koeti: 4 Rawinia Paramena : I Kua matemate katoa i mua atu ite whakatuunga ote Komihana ote 5' Paramena : Tai Hauauru, no reira kaore i uru ki tetahi karaati ki tetahi whakaWiremu Ropiha : taunga ranei. 7. Keepa te Poki: 8 Kahe te Rau-o-te-Rangi: . . 9\ Tv Kutahi : Kua mate ; kei roto i te whenua Rahui 1 Urenui, Tai Hauauru, ko Pepme tona ingoa i uru ai. 10. Katarina : Kaore he whakatau. \l. * [-Kua mate katoa i mua atu ite whakatuunga ote Komihana ote Tai Hauauru, 13. Pitiroi : j

2—G. 7.

C—7

10

14. Ruihi Raunihao : Kua mate ka wha pea tau o te matenga ; kaore he whakatau. 15. Hiroa : I mate i mua atu o te nohoanga o te Komihana o te Tai Hauauru ; kaore he whakatau. 16. Te Rau-ki-Aotea : Kei te Ora, kei Urenui c nohoana ; kaore he whakatau. 17. Maraea Tamate : Kei te ora, a he paanga ona kei Urenui me Ngatirahiri whenua Rahui. 18. Tangotango : Kua mate ; kei roto i Urenui me Ngatirahiri whenua Rahui. Whakaae ana a Heni te Rau kei te tika enei korero. Rarangi No. 6a, i kokirihia c Heni te Rau. 1. Hoani Ngapaki : Kaore he whakatau. 2. Te Ropata Ngapaki : Kaore he whakatau. 3. Te Uinga Ngapaki : Kaore he whakatau. 4. Hone Hakaraia : Kei roto i Ngatirahiri Rahui, Tai Hauauru. 5. Ruihi Hakaraia : Kaore he whakatau. 6. Te Tapihana : Kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Wai-iti, Tai Hauauru. 7. Keita te Rawhi : Kaore he whakatau. 9 Te Rawhi Tanihana • I c * roto ' n^a wnenua Rahui i Wai-iti, Tai Hauauru. 10. Hana te Tuhi : Kua mate ; kaore he whakatau. 11. Mere te Tuhi : Kua mate ; kaore he whakatau. 12. Mapuna te Tuhi : Kei te ora ; kaore he whakatau. 13. Tawhaki Toanui me etahi atu tokowhitu : Kaore he whakatau. Rarangi No. 6b, i kokirihia c Heni le Rau. 1. Ngahiwi Dix : Kua mate ; he tamariki kei te ora ; kaore he whakatau. 2. Ngatau Kaipuke : Kei Wharekauri o noho ana ; kaore he whakatau. 3. Reriti: Kua mate ; he tamariki kei te ora ; kaore he whakatau. 4. Mitai Pupu : Kei Wharekauri c noho ana ; kaore he whakatau. Rarangi No. 7, i kokirihia c Roka Hopere. 1. Amiria te Tupe, Waikanae : Kaore he whakatau ; kua mate. 2. Te Mokopurangi Eruini, Waikanae : Kaore he whakatau ; kua mate. 3. Hine Eruini, Waikato : Kaore he whakatau ; kua mate. 4. Paora Hopere, Waikato : Kaore he whakatau. 5. Nganiho Nepe, Waikato : Kaore he whakatau. 6. Mokopurangi te Tupe : Kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Otorawa, Tai Hauauru, ko Heneri te Moko te ingoa. 7. Hone Hiana Nepe, Waitara : Kaore he whakatau. 8. Awhipera Nepe, Taupiri: Kaore he whakatau. 9. Moko Nepe, Hawera : Kaore he whakatau. 10. Harata Piahu Wharepouri, Onehunga : Kaore he whakatau. 11. Ngakau Ngatai, Waitara : Kaore he whakatau. 12. Whiu Nepe, Taupiri : Kaore he whakatau ; he tamaiti. 13. Eruini Hopere, Onehunga : Kaore he whakatau ; he tamaiti. 14. Tamati Ka Kopere, Taupiri: Kaore he whakalau ; he tamaiti. 15. Peru Kawhena, Opunake : Kaore he whakatau ; he tamaiti. 16. Hakopa Kawhena, Waitara : Kaore he whakatau ; he tamaiti. 17. Kataraina Hine Hopere, Taupiri : Kaore he whakatau : he tamaiti 18. Pirihira Hopere, Taupiri : Kaore he whakatau ; he tamaiti. 19. Kawhena te Tupe, Waitara : Kua whiwhi i te whakatau mana, i roto te whenua Rahui, Tai Hauauru, ko Hapuiti te ingoa. 20. Nehemia Hopere, Taupiri : Kaore he whakatau ; he tamaiti. 21. Nganiho Waikato, Taupiri : Kaore he whakatau ; he tamaiti. E ki ana a Roka Hopere kei te tika tenei rarangi. Rarangi No. 7a, i kokirihia c Roka Hopere. 1. Uruini te Tupe : Kua mate i mua atu o te 1884 ; kaore he whakatau. 2. Karaitiana te Tupe : Kei Waikanae c noho ana ; kaore he whakatau. 3. Harata Piahu : Kua mate i mua atu o te 1884 ; kaore he whakatau. 4. Teimi te Tupe : Kei Waikanae c noho ana ; kaore he whakatau. 5. Ngoti Henare Mokopurangi : ] Nga tamariki a Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6 kei Rarangi 7), c noho 6. Ngori Henare Mokopurangi :) nei tona ingoa kei Otaraora whenua Rahui. 7. Puanga te Whatu : I mate i te 1870 ; kaore he whakatau. 8. Taku Rua : I mate i te 1879 ; kaore he whakatau. Rarangi No. 8, i kokirihia c Te Tipi (John Shearer Willison). 1. Makama Shearer : Kei roto i nga Rahui o te Tai Hauauru kei Kaipakopako me Mimi. 2. Mere Shearer (Mrs. Grainey), Kei Poneke ; kaore he whakatau c kitea. ana. 3. Kaea Shearer (Mrs. Willison) : Kei te ora ; kua whakawhiwhia, kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Mimi, Tai Hauauru. 4. Te Iwi Shearer : Kua whakawhiwhia ; kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Mimi Tai Hauauru. 5. Hereni Birchley, Foxton : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana.

11

G.—7

6. Te Tipi (John Shearer Willison): \ 7. Fred Willison : 8. Harry Willison: ]■ Kei roto i te whenua Rahui o te Tai Hauauru i Mimi. 9. Mereana Willison : I 10. Charlie Willison: I . 11. Robert Willison : E rua tekau ma tahi nga tau ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana.) Nga tamariki a 12. Alice Willison : Tekau ma waru nga tau ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. J Kaea. 13. Rosey Waipuia Willison : ) 14. Lance Willison : [ Nga tamariki aTe Tipi (J. Shearer Willison), No. 6 kei Rarangi 8. 15. Oley Willison : j Xi ana a Te Tipi kei te tika tenei rarangi. Rarangi No. Ba, i kokirihia c Te Tipi. 1. Maroreaitu : I mate ki Whakatu i te tau 1878, i mua atu i te whakatuunga o te Komihana o te Tai Hauauru ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 2. Hinekorako : I mate ki Wharekauri i te tau 1868, i mua atu i te whakatunga o te Komihana o te Tai Hauauru ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 3. Waipuia : Kei roto i te whenua Rahui o te Tai Hauauru i Tapaei ; i mate ki Mimi i te tau 1893 ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 4. Hinia Te Hipi: I mate ki Otaki ite tau 1882, i mua atu ite whakatuunga ote Komihana ote Tai Hauauru ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 5. Hatareta : I mate ki Whakatu i te tau 1875, i mua atu i te whakatuunga o te Komihana o te Tai Hauauru ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 6. Wiremu Shearer : I mate ki Foxton ite tau 1888 ; kaore he uri; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 7. Makamu Shearer : \ 8. Mere Shearer : 9. Te Iwi Shearer : L He tapara ; kei roto enei ingoa i Rarangi. No 8. 10. Kaea Shearer : 11. Helen Shearer: ) • 12. John Shearer : I mate ki Wharekauri i te tau 1868, i mua atu i te whakatunga o te Komihana ote Tai Hauauru ; kaore he uri; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 13. Te Tipi (John Willison) : \ 14. Fred Willison : 15. Harry Willison : 16. Marion Willison : 17. Charley Willison : IHe tapara ; kei roto enei ingoa i Rarangi No. 8. 18. Robert Willison : 19. Alice Willison: 20. Rosey Waipuia Willison : 21. Lance Willison : 22. Oley Willison : / 23. Helen Watkins : Tamahine a Mere Shearer (No. 2 kei Rarangi 8) ; i mate ki Poneke i te tau 1891 I kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 24. Robert Watkins : I mate ki Poneke i te tau 1895 ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 25. Catherine Watkins : , 26. Emeila Watkins : 27. Cleara Watkins : 28. Maud Grainey : 29. Walter Grainey : > He tamariki. he mokopuna ranei, na Helen Watkins. 30. Malcolm Grainey : 31. Iris Watkins : 32. Hugh Sim : 33. Malcolm Sim : / 34. Gearly Glassford : \ 35. Alice Glassford : J- Nga tamariki a Mareana Willison (No. 9). 36. William Glassford : ) 37. Susey Willison : Tamaiti a Fred Willison (No. 7); ka toru nga tau. Nga Tamariki a Nellie. 38. Ethel Florence Park : \ 39. Walter James Park : mokopuna a Hereni Birchley (No. 5 kei Rarangi 8). 40. Sydney William Park : c 41. Malcolm Clifford Park : J Nga tamariki a Tottie. 42. Sydney Joseph Richley Burne : \ 43. Muriel Helen Jane Burne . I R mokopima na Hereni Birchley (No. 5 kei Rarangi 8). 44. Malcolm Gordon Shearer Burne : 45. Hilda Laura Maud Burne : j

G.--7

12

Nga tamariki a Helen Shearer. 46. Helen Amelia Birchley, he wahine marena (Mrs. Park) : \ 47. Alice Maud Birchley, he takakau : 48. Clara Mary Birchley, he wahine marena (Mrs. Burne) : | 49. Joseph James Birchley, he takakau : 50. Walter Lionel Birchley, he takakau : 51. Malcolm Sydney Birchley, he takakau : TT ~ . ._ _ , . _ 52. Hilda May Birchley, he takakau : Ht : tamariki na No. 5 kei Rarangi 8 ; 53. Ethel Laura Birchley, he takakau : . / kaore kau he whenua ° enel - -54. Myrtle Kate Birchley, he takakau : 55. Maurice George Birchley, he takakau : 56. Alma Josephine Birchley, he takakau : 57. Muriel Edith Birchley, he takakau : 58. Henrietta Gertrude Birchley, he takakau : / Rarangi No. Bb, i kokirihia c Te Tipi. 59. Punakihau : j 60. Te Whetu Tautoe : ! 61. Te Ao Marama : I Kua matemate katoa i mua atu o te nohoanga o te Komihana o te Tai--62. Te Rangihopukia : hauauru ; kaore he whakataunga ki a ratou. 63. Riria Waipuia : 64. Tetahuhu: ) Rarangi No. Be, i kokirihia c Te Tipi. 65. Te Huru Tunga. 66. E. C. Fulwasser. Rarangi No. 9, i kokirihia c Mr. Martin. 1. Karewa Riwai : Kei te whenua Rahui c Urenui, ko Turangapeka te ingoa. 2. Tamati Mokena : Kei te whenua Rahui i Ngapuketurua he riiwhi tupapaku. 3. Warena Tiwini : Kei Ngapuketurua Rahui; he riiwhi tupapaku. 4. Tinipere Karira, Waikawa, Picton : Kaore ano i whiwhi whakatau. 5. Terangi Irihau : Tamaiti a Arakere, kei Hoani Poraka, he riiwhi tupapaku. 6. Ngapaki Parana, Bell Block : Kaore'ano i whiwhi whakatau. 7. Eruini Pihopa, Christchurch : i whiwhi whakatau. 8. Huria Hemi Matenga, Whakapuaka : Kei te whenua Rahui o te Tai Hauauru i Pukearuhe. 9. Te Wareangiangi Kapurangi, Timaru : Kaore ano i whiwhi whakatau. 10. Te Whakaririka Kapurangi, Timaru : Kaore ano i whiwhi whakatau. E whakaae ana a Mr. Martin kei te tika tenei rarangi. Rarangi No. 9a, i kokirihia c Mr. Martin. 11. Poa Riwai, Motueka : i 12. Rokai Riwai : Kua mate. 13. Tehanu Riwai: Kua mate. ._ T . . _ , . ,■ , ■ 14 Pirihira Riwai Motueka • \ No te whanau anake a luraugapeka ; kua whiwhi to ratou matua 15! Poki Riwai, Normanby :' j >te wh »katau mana. 16. Rupine Warena, Motueka : I 17. Miriama Warena, Motueka : ' Rarangi No. 10, i kokirihia c Roimata Wiremu Tamihana. 1. Hami te Maunu : Kei te whenua Rahui i Urenui. 2. Makareta Tamihana : Kei te whenua Rauhi i Urenui. 3. Hene Naera : I mate i mua atu i te whakatuunga o te Komihana o te Tai Hauauru ; he tamariki ana ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 4. Wiremu Tamihana : I mate i mua atu i te whakatuunga o te Komihana o te Tai Hauauru ; he tamariki ana ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 5j Tukawe Riri: Kei roto i Urenui whenua Rahui, Tai Hauauru. 6. Roimata Wiremu Tamihana : Kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Urenui, ko Paihi te ingoa. 7. Henere Greanial : Tamaiti a Roimata Wiremu Tamihana, tekau ma iwa nga tau. 8. Tiwai : Kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Urenui, Taihauauru, Anikama 9. Karetu Wiremu Tamihana : I mate i mua atu i te whakatunnga ote Komihana o te Tai Hauauru ; kaore he tamariki ; he whanaunga ona ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 10. Kiiigi Naira :. \ _ . ■ , ■ .. ~ m ~ 11 Hiko Naira ■ ' a lna temate katoa l mua atu lte whakatunga ote Komihana ote laihauauru ; 12 Turei Naira- ' kaore he tamariki; he whanaunga o ratou; kaore kau he whakatau c kitea 13.' Tiare Naira : j ana - E whakaae ana a Roimata Wiremu Tamihana kei te tika tenei rarangi.

G.—7

13

W Rarangi No. 11, i kokirihia c Air. Martin. 1. Metapere Parata : 2. Winara Parata : 3. Ngawereweti Tamaiti Parata, Whakarau : Kua mate. t' M ll i a - P p rat V • V He tamariki katoa enema Wi Parata, kaore kau he 0. iviahia r arata * / i. i.. fan , a i., 6. Peehi Parata : Kua mate ; he tamahine [ taua. 7. Ngapora : 8. Horomona : 9. Ngauru : Rarangi No. 12, i kokirihia c Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni. 1. Wi Ikarewa : Kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui. 2. Te Tapuke Niu Tireni: Kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui. 3. Kareko Wi Karewa : Kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui. 4. Rangi Teihinga Parata : Tamaiti a No. 3. 5. Tongouri Aowharena : Kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui; he riiwhi tupapaku. 6. Te Whare-a-owhariua : Kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui; he riiwhi tupapaku. 7. Te Marewa-a-owhariua : Kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui ; he riiwhi tupapaku. 8. Te Waitere te Tapuke : \ 9. Kehu te Tapuke : 10. Hikiatea te Tapuke : 11. Pouhatu te Tapuke :I TT ... _r o 12. Te Kahutooi te Tapuke: 'He talnank ' " a No ' 2 ' 13. Te Aorere te Tapuke : j 14. Huria te Tapuke : 15. Ruihi te Tapuke : ' 16. Ituki Tengaruru: i „ , ... XT - ~ _~ m He tamariki na No. 5. 17. Ohu Tengaruru : J 18. Rauhuia : He paanga tona kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui. 19. Waitere Niutireni: He paanga tona kei Kaipakopako whenua Rahui. 20. Heni Wi Kawera: ) ~ , ~ ■ XT o «. n/r -j. nr v 1 He tamariki na No. 3. 21. Maroaitu Wi Kawera : ) Rarangi No. 13, i kokirihia c Piripi te Aho. 1. Kapua Kore : ) ____~--,.-. 2. Taihuru : [ Kua matemate i mua atu ite whakatuunga o te Komihana o te lai Hauauru ; 3. Tamaraua : kaore he uri; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 4. Maka: ) . 5. Te Tomo : Ka tekau pea tau o te matenga ; he tamariki ana ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 6. Te Aho : Kua mate ; kaore he uri; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 7. Hoera : Kua mate ; kaore he uri; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 8. Kapua : Kei te ora ; kei Mimi whenua Rahui, Taihauauru. 9. Te Warahi: Kua mate ; kaore he tamariki; kaore he whakatau. 10. Terangi Puahoaho : Kua mate ; kaore he tamariki; kei Mimi Poraka. 11. Rutu: Kua mate ; he tamariki ana ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 12. Uarewa Taewa : Kua mate ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 13. Riana : Kua mate ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 14. Tarawhai: Kei te ora ; he tamaiti na Rutu raua ko Tomo (No. 5). 15. Mutu: i 16. Pioi: IHe tamariki na Tarawhai. 17. Konu:) 18. Piripi te Aho : He iramutu na Tarawhai. 19. Ngatiki: \ 20. Tehi Nganga : I 21. Temuhore : 1 He tamariki na Piripi te Aho ; he mokopuna na Nos. sme 11. 22. Haara: 23. Ngakina : 24. Ngarongo : ' 25. Hui te Tomo : He tuahine no Tarawhai a he whaea no No. 18. 26. Hoani Warama : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 27. Te Ipuwai: Kua mate (Piriaka) ; kei roto i Wai-iti whenua Rahui. 28. Te Hemara : Kua mate ; kua whiwhi kiripi. 29. Mateneruta : Kua mate ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 30. Rangiua : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana ; he whaea no Nos. 32-34. 31. Rangitotohu : E ora ana, kei Waikato ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 32. Te Wharengaro : Kei te ora, kei Mokau. 33. Pohiria : Kua mate. | He tamariki na No. 30. 34. Rangiua Kuae : Kua mate.

G.—7

14

35. Pene Tahuhu: ) 36. Himione Tahuhu :I He tamariki na Okoki; kei Urenui whenua Rahui 37. Hui Tahuhu : j 38. Wi Tahuhu : Kei Urenui whenua Rahui, Tai Hauauru. 39. Ketu : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana. 40. Te Ata Kahurangi : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana ; he tuahine no Ketu. 41. Mac : Kei te whenua Rahui Tai Hauauru i Urenui; he mokopuna na Kihi; 42. Rite : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana ; he mokopuna na Kihi. 43. Te Arahu : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana ; he iramutu na Kihi. 44. Neta : Kaore he whakatau c kitea ana ; he tuahine no No. 43. Rarangi No. 14, i kokirihia c Te Tipi mo te taha kia Kapinga Makareta (McClutchie). 1. Te Amio Herewini, Mimi: \ 2. Te Rauroha Herewini, Mimi: 3. Epiha Herewini, Wharekauri: 4. Himiona Herewini, Mimi: 5. Te Hapima Herewini, Urenui : 6. Rihi Herewini, Ngapui: 7. Arapata Herewini, Urenui : 8. Katerina Repora, Mimi: \ Kua matemate katoa i mua atu i te whakatuunga o te Komi9. Hira Repora, Porirua : / hana ote Tai Hauauru ; kaore kau he whakatau c kitea ana. 10. Wiro Repora, Porirua : 11. Pau Takaroa, Wharekauri: 12. Ngatuna Takaroa, Wharekauri : 13. Te Kapinga Takaroa, Tongaporutu: 14. Te Koea Takaroa, Wharekauri: 15. Kingi Teoti, Tongaporutu : 16. Wiremu Pitti, Pukearuhe : ' 17. Tamati Makarati: Kua mate ; kaore he whakatau c kitea ana, engari kei roto katoa ana tamariki i te whenua Rahui i Mimi.

No. 3. Whakatau a te Komihana mo ia o nga Kai-kereme i ia o nga Rarangi. Rarangi No. 4. Rewi Maaka, mo te taha ki a Huihana Maaka o Whaingaroa : Kai-riiwhi mo Te One (No. 13, Rarangi 6), c tohutohungia atu nei kia 16 eka mona. Rarangi No. 6, i kokirihia c Mrs. Brown (Heni te Rau). 1. Matara Ihaka : \ 2. To Koeti: ' Kua matemate katoa, a kaore he whakataunga ki a ratou. Ko Tara3. Ripeka Koari: y kaimo te tangata tika hei kai-riiwhi mo enei paanga c rirrra, no reira 4. Rawinia Paramena : I c tohutohungia atu ana kia 80 nga eka mona. 5. Paramena : / 6. Wiremu Ropiha : Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 nga eka—me riro ia Maraea Tamate te Mawhe (8 eka), a ko te 8 eka o toe ana me wehewehe i waenganui ia Taitoke, ia a Te Pana, me Te Riu. 7. Keepa te Poki: Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 mona, me riro i nga kai-riiwhi o Tangotango tetahi 8 eka, a ko te 8 eka c toe ana me riro i a Maraea Tamate. 8. Kahe te Rau-o-te-Rangi: E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, ko nga kai-riiwhi mo ena eka ko Hone Tuhata, Rangihanu Tuhata, Makere Tuhata, Te Matoha Tuhata, me Ngaropi Tuhata. 9. Te Kutahi: Kaore c whakaaetia ; notemea kei roto ite whenua Rahui ote Tai Hauauru, ko Pepine tona ingoa i uru ai. 10. Katarina : Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona. Nga kai-riiwhi ko Hone Tuhuta, Rangihanu Tuhata, Makere Tuhata, Te Matoha Tuhata, me Ngaropi Tuhata. 11. Makareta : I tangohia c Ta Hori Kerei hei whangai mana, haere tahi atu ana i a ia ki Keipa o Kuru Hopa, mate atu ki reira ; kaore c whakaaetia. 12. Te One : Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, ko Huhana Maaka hei kai-riiwhi. 13. Pitiroi: E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mo ona kai-riiwhi; ko o ratou ingoa tenei, ko Te Amohau, Kirihaehae, Matengaro, me Ngarukeruke. 14. Ruihi Raunihoa : I mate ki Wharekauri ka wha pea tau i naianei ote matonga. Ka ata waihotia atu tenei taihoa c whiriwhiri kia tae mai ra ano te ripoata me te rarangi ingoa kai-kereme a Mr. Shand. 15. Hiroa : E ora ana itewa i whakapuakina ai te kupu whakaae. E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, me tau ko Kapua he kai-riiwhi. 16. Te Rau-ki-Aotea : Kei te ora, a c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona. 18 Tanaotanso ■ ua w bakawhiwhia enei; kei roto i nga Rahui o Urenui me Ngatirahiri. Kupu whakamarama.—Kaore te ingoa o Charles Bayley i whakaurua ki tenei rarangi, engari i whakaae a Heni te Rau ki tona whanaungatanga ki a ia, otira c whakahe ana ia ki tana kereme kia

15

G.-7

tu hei Kai-riiwhi mo Matire raua ko Rihi Mohio i tetahi whenua Rahui. E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mo Charles Bayley me tau a hea riterite kia raua ko Ngapaki Hotu hei kai-riiwhi mo Henerieta Uruhma. Rarangi No. 6a, i kokirihia c Mrs. Brown (Heni te Rau). 1 Hoani Ngapaki : I Kei Waitara c noho ana ; kaore he whakataunga ki a raua, no reira c tohu2. Ropata Ngapaki: i tohungia atu ana kia 16 eka ma ia mea kotahi o raua. 3. Te Umga Ngapaki : Ka ata waihotia tenei kia tae mai te rarangi a Mr. Shand. r' T?°-u c H 3 al s araia : Kaore c whakaaetia ; kei roto i Ngatirahiri whenua Rahui, Tai Hauauru. i* , akaraia : Kel te ora - a c noho ana i te takiwa ki Waitara ; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka, i te mea kaore ano he whakatau ki a ia. 6. Te Tapihana : Kaore c whakaaetia ; kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Wai-iti. 7. Keita te Rawhi : Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana me hoatu ki ona kai-riiwhi, kia Ngati Tapi--hana raua ko Te Rawhi (No. 8 me No. 9), kia 8 eka mo te mea kotahi o raua. 8. Ngatai Tapihana : i Kaore o raua kereme ake, engari c tika ana kia whiwhi i te 8 eka hei kai9. le Rawhi lapihana : ) riiwhi mo Keita (No. 7). 10. Hana te Tuhi : Kua mate, a kua patua hoki tana kereme, notemea kua tohutohungia ana kai-riiwhi nga tamariki a Mere (No. 11), kia whakawhiwhia ki tetahi paanga. 11. Mere te Tuhi : Kua mate : a c tohutohungia atu ana kia wahia i waenganui i a raua ko Mapuna kia 48 eka mo to raua kai-rnwhitanga mo Hana (No. 10), ko te hea o Mere me wehewehe i waenganui i ana tamariki tokowaru, ara i a Tawhaki Toanui, Maraea Toanui, Parata Toanui, Ani Toanui lahi Toanui, Turanga Toanui, Tahata Toanui, me Mata Kokiri Toanui. 12. Mapuna te Tuhi: Kei te ora, a c tohutohungia atu ana kia 24 eka mona hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Mere (No. 11), kite paanga o Hana (No. 10). 13. Tawhaki Toanui me etahi atu tokowhitu : Kaore o ratou take ake, engari c tika ana kia riiwhitia mo ratou te 24 eka kua tohutohungia kia whakataua kia Mere (No. 11). Rarangi No. 6b, i kokirihia c Heni te Rau. 1. Ngahiwi Dix : \ 2. Ngatau Kaipuke: „ ... 3. Reriti: waihotia tenei kia tae mai te rarangi a Mr. Shand. 4. Mitai Pupu : j Rarangi No. 7, i kokirihia c Roka Hopere. 1. Amiria te Tupe : Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana me whakawhiwhi atu ki ona kai-riiwhi kia o m Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6) me Kawhena te Tupe (No. 19), kia 8 eka mo te mea kotahi o raua 2. le Mokopurangi Eruini: Kua mate ;he pakeke itewa i puta ai te kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond no reira c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, me riro a hea riterite kia Mokopurangi te Tupe No. 6) me Kawhena te Tupe (No. 19) ; he kai-riiwhi ano ratou ko Hine (No. 3) mo Harata (No 10), no reira kia 8 nga eka tapiri, a me tau atu aua eka kia No. 6 me No. 19 i runga i te hea riterite. 3. Hine Eruini: Kua mate ; he pakeke ia itewa i puta ai te kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond, no reira c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, me riro a hea riterite kia Paora Hopere (No 4) me Awhipera Nepe (No. 8) ; a c tika ana hoki kia tv raua me Mokopurangi (No. 2) hei kairuwhi mo Harata (No. 10), no reira kia 8 nga eka tapiri, a me tau atu aua eka kia No 4 me No. 8 l runga i te hea riterite. 4. Paora Hopere : Kua patua tana kereme, notemea kua whiwhi ia i te 12 eka hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Awhipere Nepe (No. 8) kia Hine (No. 3). 5. Nganiho Nepe : Kua patua tana kereme, notemea kua whiwhi paanga nga matua. 6. Mokopurangi te Tupe : Kua patua tana kereme, notemea kua whiwhi ia i te 12 eka hei hoa kairnwhi mo Kawhena (No. 19) kia Mokopurangi (No. 2), a kua whiwhi i tetahi 8 eka atu ano hei hoa kai-rnwhi mo No. 19 kia Amiria (No. 1). 7. Hone Hiana Hopere : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua whakawhiwhia nga matua. 8. Awhipera Nepe : Kua patua, notemea kua whiwhi ia i tetahi 12 eka hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Paora (No. 4) kia Hine (No. 3). 9. Moko Nepe : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua whakawhiwhia nga matua. 10. Harata Piahu Wharepouri: E ora ana itewa i puta ai te kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond, no reira c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, a me tau atu ana eka ki ona kai-riiwhi (No 2 me No 3) kia Mokopurangi Eruini raua ko Hine Eruini i runga i te hea riterite, a heke atu hoki i a raua kia No. 4, 6, 8, me 19, ka wha ai ena eka ma ia mea kotahi o ratou. 11. Ngakau Ngatai: \ 12. Whiu Nepe: 13. Eruini Hopere : 14. Tamati ka Hopere : 15. Pera Kawhena : f Kua P atua nga kereme a enei, notemea kua whakawhiwhia nga matua. 16. Hakopa Kawhena : 17. Katarina Hine Hopere : 18. Pirihera Hopere : 19. Kawhena te Tupe : Kua patua tenei kereme ; ka whiwhi i tetahi 12 eka hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Mokopurangi te Tupe (No. 6) kia Te Mokopurangi Eruini (No. 2) a ka whiwhi ano hoki i tetahi 8 eka atu ano hei hoa kai-rnwhi mo No. 6 kia Amiria te Tupe (No. 1), tetahi hoki, kua whakataua he paanga mona l raro l tona ingoa ia Hapuiti. m 20. Nehemia Hopere : ) _ 21. Nganiho Waikato : J f Kaore c whakaetia, notemea kua whiwhi nga matua.

a.~ 7

Rarangi No. 7a. 1. Uruini te Tupe : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua whakatu kereme ana tamariki c ki ana kua pakeketia ratou i te wa o te Komihana. 2. Karaitiana te Tupe : E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona. 3. Harata Piahu : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua whakaarohia nga kereme a nga kai-riiwhi. 4. Teimi te Tupe : E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona. 5. Ngoti Henare Mokopurangi: I _ . , ~ , , , ~,,•, 6. Ngori Henare Mokopurangi: i Kaore c whakaaetia, kua whakawlua hoki te matua. 7. Puanga te Whatu : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua whakaarohia nga kai-riiwhi. 8. Taku Rua : He tamaiti ua to runga ake ; kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka no Paranihi, tona kai-riiwhi : Ko Te Ueue, te lua o nga tamariki a Puanga, kua mate ano hoki, a ko te kairiiwhi, ko Ngaheiawa, c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 ano aka mona. Rarangi No. 8, i Kokirihia c Te Tipi. 1. Makamu Shearer : \ Nga kai-riiwhi kia No. 59-64 kei Rarangi Ba, no reira c tika ana 2. Mere Shearer (Mrs. Grainey) : kia kotahi hea me te hawhe mo ia mea kotahi o ratou, ara kia 3. Kaea Shearei (Mrs. Willison) : I 19 eka 32 paati i te mea kotahi : He kai-riiwhi ano ratou kia 4. Te Iwi Shearer : No. 4, me No. 5, i Rarangi Ba, Inia te Pipi raua ko Hatareta, 5. Hereni Birchley : a c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mo te mea kotahi o ' raua. 6. Te Tipi (John Shearer Willison) -\ 7. Fred Willison : ft T-fovvy WllllflOll " 9 Marion Willison ■ I Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kei roto ratou ite whenua Rahui 10. Charlie Willison \ kei Mimi > Tai Hauauru. 11. Robert Willison : 12. Alice Willison : J 13. Rosey Waipuia Willison :) 14. Lance Willison : j- He tamariki na Te Tipi (No. 6), no reira kaore c whakaaetia. 15. Oley Willison : ) Rarangi No. Ba. 1. Maroreaitu : ) 2. Hinekorako : I Kaore c whakaaetia; i mate i mua atu ite tunga ote Komihana ote Tai Hauauru. 3. Waipuia : ) 4. Hinia te Tipi: 1 E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 nga eka mo ia o ruua, ako No. 1 tae ki No. 5, 5. Hatareta : 1 Rarangi 8, nga kai riiwhi. 6. Wiremu Shearer : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea he Pakeha. 7. Makamu Shearer : 8. Mere Shearer : 9. Te Iwi Shearer: VHe tapara (tirohia Nos. 1 tae atu ki 5, kei Rarangi 8). 10. Kaea Shearer : 11. Helen Shearer : / 12. John Shearer : I mate ki Wharekauri ite tau 1878 ; kaore he tamariki. Kaore c whakaaetia. 13. Te Tipi (John Willison): \ 14. Fred Willison: 15. Harry Willison: 16. Marion Willison : 18 Robert Willison ■ t c ta P ara (Tirohia Nos. 6 tae noa ki 15, Rarangi 8). 19. Alice Willison : 20. Rosey Waipuia Willison : 21. Lance Willison : 22. Oley Willison : / 23. Helen Watkins : \ 24. Robert Watkins : 25. Catherine Watkins : 1-He tamariki na Mary Shearer (No. 2, Rarangi 8), no reira kaore c whakaaetia. 26. Emelia Watkins: 27. Cleara Watkins : / 29 Walter Grainey' I tamariki na Mary Shearer na tana tuarua na, Grainey, no reira kaore SO. Malcolm Grainey : j c whakaaetia. 31. Iris Watkins : \ 32. Hugh Sim : [ He mokopuna na Mary Shearer, no reira kaore c whakaaetia. 33. Malcolm Sim : j 34. Gearly Glassford : \ 36 William Glassford ■| c moko P una na aea ( Mrs - Willison), no reira kaoaa c whaka etia. 37. Susey Willison: j

16

17

G.—7

Nga tamariki a Nellie. 38. Ethel Florence Park : \ 39. • alter James Park: I Kaore c whakaaetia, he mokopuna hoki na Hereni Birchley (No. 5, 40. Sydney William Park : Rarangi 8). 41. Malcolm Clifford Park : ) Nga tamariki a Tottie. 42. Sydney Joseph Richley Burne : \ 43. Muriel Helen Jane Burne : [ Kaore c whakaaetia, he mokopuna hoki na Hereni Birchley 44. Malcolm Gordon Shearer Burne : (No. 5, Rarangi 8). 45. Hilda Laura Maud Burne : j Nga tamariki a Helen Shearer. 46. Helen Amelia Birchley, he marena (Mrs. Park) : 47. Alice Maud Birchley, he takakau : 48. Clara Mary Birchley, he marena (Mrs. Burne) : 49. Joseph James Birchley, he takakau : 50. Walter Lionel Birchley, he takakau 51. Malcolm Sydney Birchley, he takakau : „ . . .. . ...... 52. Hilda May Birchley, he takakau : Kaore c , whakaaetia, he tamariki hoki na Hereni 53. Ethel Laura Birchley, he takakau : ' < No ' 5 ' Raran « l B >- -54. Myrtle Kate Birchley, he takakau : 55. Maurice George Birchley, he takakau : 56. Alma Josephine Birchley, he takakau : 57. Muriel Edith Birchley, he takakau : 58. Henrietta Gertrude Birchley, he takakau : , 59. Punakihau : 60. Te Whetu Tautoe : 61. Te Ao Marama : I E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mo ia mea kotahi; ako Nos. 1 tae noa 62. Te Rangihopukia : ki 5, kei Rarangi 8, nga kai-riiwhi. 63. Riria Waipua : 64. Tetahuhu: / 65. Te Huru Tunga : E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka hei kai-riiwhi mo Pakia a kia 16 eka ano hei kai-riiwhi mo Hinewhero. 66. E. C. Fulwasser : Kaore c whakaaetia tenei kereme, notemea ko te whaea ko Emma Ngaru, he paanga tona kei Ohanga me Wahapakapaka Whenua Rahui. Rarangi No. 9, i kokirihia c Mr. Martin mo te taha kia Karewa Riwai. 1. Karewa Riwai: ) 2. Tamati Mokena : L Kaore c whakaaetia, kua whiwhi whakatau ratou. 3. Warena Tiwini : J 4. Tinipere Karira : i E tohutohungia atu ana kia 8 eka mo te mea kotahi hei kai-riiwhi mo Te 5. Terangi Irihau : j Whango. 6. Ngapaki Parana : ] E tohutohungia atu ana kia 8 eka mo te mea kotahi hei kai-riiwhi mo Roka 7. Eruini Pihopa: ) Turangapeka. 8. Huria Hemi Matenga : Kaore c whakaaetia, kua whiwhi whakatau hoki ia. 9. Te Wareangiangi Kapurangi : ) Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kaore rawa raua i noho ki Tara--10. Te Whaka Ririka Kapu Rangi: ) naki. 11. Poa Riwai: \ 12. Rokia Riwai: 14 Pirihira Riwai '• v K aor e c whakaaetia, notemea kei te ora to ratou matua, a Karewa Riwai, a 15 Poki Riwai • kua whakataua he paanga mona. 16. Rupine Riwai: 17. Miriama Riwai : / Rarangi No. 10. 1. Hami te Maunu : ) Kaore o whakaaetia, notemea kei roto ratou i te whenua Rahui i Urenui, Tai 2. Makareta Tamihana: j Hauauru. 3. Heni Naera : Kua mate, ko Tiwai (No. 8) te kai-riiwhi; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona. 4. Wiremu Tamihana : Kua mate ; ko Roimata (No. 6) te Kai-riiwhi, c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona. 5. Tikawe Riri : Kaore te whakaaetia, notemea kei roto i te whenua Rahui kei Urenui, Tai Hauauru. 6. Roimata Wiremu Tamihana : Kua patua, notemea kei roto i te whenua Rahui i Urenui, Tai Hauauru, engari c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona mo tona kai-riiwhitanga kia Wiremu (No. 4). 7. Henere Greanial : Kaore c whakaaetia, he tamaiti hoki na Roimata (No. 6). 8. Tiwai: Kua patua, notemea kei roto ite whenua Rahui i Urenui, Tai Hauauru, engari c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona hei kai-riiwhi kia Hene (No. 3). 9. Karetu Wiremu Tamihana : Kua mate ; he tungaane no Roimata (No. 6) no reira ko Roimata anake te kai-riiwhi kite 16 eka kua tohutohungia mo Hene (No. 3).

3-G. 7.

G.—l

18

10. Kingi Naira : \ 11. Hiko Naira : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea ko to ratou kai-riiwhi ko Tiwai (No. 8), kua 12. Turei Naira : tohutohungia kia 16 eka mona. 13. Tiare Naira : I Rarangi No. 11, i kokirihia c Mr. Martin. 1. Metapere : . 2. Winara : 3. Ngawereweti Tamaiti Whakarau : 4. Hira : 5* Mihia • V K- aore c whakaaetia ; kei te ora tonu to ratou matua a r ;Wi 6* Peehi 1 Parata, a kua tohutohungia kia 16 eka mona. 7. Ngapera : 8. Horomona : 9. Ngauru : 10. Raiha Puaha (no muri iho ka kokirihia te kereme) : E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mana. Rarangi No. 12, i kokirihia c Tapuke-o-Niu-Tireni. 1. Wi Ikarewa : ) 2. Te Tapuke Niutrieni: j- Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kei roto i Kaipakopako whenua Rahui. 3. Kareko Wi Karewa : ) 4. Rangi Teihinga Parata : He tamaiti na to runga ake, kua patua. 6° Te Whare a owhariua'• !.K aore c whakaaetia, notemea kua uru hei kai-riiwhi ki Kaipakopako 7! Te Marewa-a-owhariua : j whenua Rahui - 8. Te Waitere te Tapuke : \ 9. Kehu te Tapuke : I ..' t, 1, , m 1 I He tamariki na Te Tapuke Niutireni (No. 2), c noho nei i roto i Kai--11. Poohatu te lapuke: V iti t-> 1 • • 1 , 12. Te Kahutooi te Tapuke : P ak °P ako whenua Rahui, no reira kua patua. 13. T ■ Aorer ■. te Tapuke : 14. Huria te Tapuke : / Ifilt ki T ruru ■ I c tamariki na Tongouri Aowharena, c noho nei i roto i Kaipakopako whenua 17* Oh T cr • i Rahui i runga ite riiwhitanga, no reira kaore i whakaaetia. 18. Rauhuia : Kua mate ; kei Kaipakopako Rahui ana tamariki; kaore c whakaaetia. 19. Waiteri Niutireni: Kua mate ;ko ana tamariki c ora nei kei Kaipakopako Rahui; kaore c whakaaetia tenei kereme. 20. Heni Wi Kawera : jHe tamariki na Wi Karewa, a kei roto nei ia i Kaipakopako Rahui; kaore 21. Maroaitu Wi Kawera :) i whakaaetia. Rarangi No. 13, i kokirihia c Piripi te Aho. 1. Kapua Kore : Kua mate, kaore he uri; c tohutohungia atu ana kia karaati tia kia 16 eka ki tona kai-riiwhi, kia Kapua (No. 8). 2. Taihuru : Kua mate, kaore he uri; c tohutohungia atu ana kia karaatitia kia 16 eka ki tona kairiiwhi, kia Kapua (No. 8). 3. Tamaraua : Kua mate, kaore he uri; kua patua tana kereme, notemea i mate ia ki Wharekauri i mua ata i te putanga o te kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond. 4. Maka : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua ngaro noa atu ia he maha nga tau, i mua atu o te kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond. 5. Te Tomo : Kua mate, he tamariki ana, o ratou kai-riiwhi ko Tarawhai (No. 14) me Piripi te Aho (No. 18) no reira c tohutohungia atu ana kia 8 eka mo te mea kotahi o raua. 6. Te Aho : Kua mate atu i mua o te hekenga ki Wharekauri, no reira kua patua tenei kereme. 7. Hoera : Kua mate, kaore he uri; c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mo tona kai-riiwhi; ara mo Kapua (No. 8). 8. Kapua : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kei roto ia ite whenua Rahui i Mimi, Tai Hauauru; engari ka tika kia riro i a ia he 48 eka hei kai-riiwhi mo No. 1, 2, me 7. 9. Te Warahi: E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, a kua riiwhitia kia Tarawhai (No. 14). 10. Terangi Puahoaho : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea he paanga tona kei Mimi Poraka. 11. Rutu : Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana me karaati kia 8 eka kia Tarawhai (No. 14) a kia 8 eka kia Piripi te Aho (No. 18), hei kai-riiwhi mona. 12. Uarewa ranei, Taewa ranei: Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana me whiwhi ona kai riiwhi, ara, mo Mihi Rutera kia 8 eka, a mo nga tamariki a Riaki Piripi (kaore c mohiotia ana nga ingoa) te 8 eka c toe ana, kia mehemea ra ka kitea kaore ratou i uru kite rarangi a Mr. Shand. 13; Riana : Kua mate ; c tohutohungia atu ana ko tona hea, 16 eka, me karaati kia Tarawhai (No. 14), me Piripi te Aho (No. 18), hei kai-riiwhi hea riterite. 14. Tarawhai: Kua patua tana kereme ake, engari c tika ana kia whiwhi ia i tetahi 8 eka hei hoa kairiiwhi mo Piripi (No. 18) kia Te Tomo (No. 5), me tetahi 8 eka hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Piripi kia Riana (No. 13), me tetahi 8 eka hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Piripi kia Rutu (No. 11) ; a kia 16 eka ano hei kai-riiwhi kia Te Warihi (No. 9).

G.—7

19

15. Mutu: i 16. Pioi : [ Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua whiwhi paanga nga matua. 17. Konu: j 18. Piripi te Aho : Kua patua tana kereme ake, engari c tika ana kia whiwhi ia i tetahi 8 eka hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Tarawhai (No. 14) kia Te Tomo (No. 5), 8 eka hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Tarawhai kia Rutu (No. 11), a c 8 eka hoki hei hoa kai-riiwhi mo Tarawhai kia Riana (No. 13). 19. Ngatiki: •. 91' Th . Kua patua a ratou kereme ake, notemea kua whakawhiwhia te matua ; engari „„' tj he whiwhi ana ratou i tetahi 16 hea riterite, hei kai-riiwhi kia Mac raua ko Rite 22. Haara: I /at n (m 23. Ngakina : < No ' 41 me 42 >' 24. Ngarongo : 25. Hui te Tomo : Kaore c taea te whakaae, notemea kua whakawhiwhia ana tamariki. 26. Hoani Warama : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea i mate atu ki Wharekauri i mua atu i te putanga o te Kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond. 27. Te Ipuwai: Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kua whakataua he paanga mona i Wai-iti whenua Rahui. 28. Te Hemara : Kaore c whakaaetia, kua whiwhi Kiripi hoki ia. ' E tohutohungia atu ana kia 8 eka mo te mea kotahi o raua i runga i te mea ko raua 29. Matene Ruta : nga uri o Miriama ; ko te hea o Matene Ruta me riiwhi kia Okio Kingi raua ko 30. Ranguia : Pukere, c 4 eka ite mea kotahi; ko te hea o Rangiuia me riiwhi kia No. 31 tae noa ki no 34 me o ratou uri. 31. Rangitotohu : Kaore ana kereme ake, engari c tika ana kia riiwhitia kia N ia kia 2 eka mo tona hea o te 8 eka a Rangiuia. 32. Te Wharengaro : Kaore ana kereme ake, engari c tika ana kia riiwhitia kia ia kia 2 eka mo tona hea o te 8 eka a Rangiuia. 33. Pohiria : Kua mate, a, ite mea kaore c kitea nga ingoa o ana tamariki; . ka waihotia to ratou hea i roto ite 2 eka ano i tohutohungia mo nga ) He tamariki na Kanguia tamariki a Pohira. JNo ' M >- -34. Ranguia Kuae : Ko tona hea o te 8 eka i tohutohungia mo Rangiuia kua riiwhitia ki ana tamariki kia Potahi Pauira, Te Ata Pauira, me Tipo Pauira, no reira kia kotahi wahi tuatoru o te rua eka ki to mea kotahi o ratou. 3fi H' ' Th h • - c tamariki na Okoki, kua whakataua nei he paanga mona i Urenui whenua 37° TT 'Th h • i Rahui; no reira kua patua tenei kereme. 38. Wi Tahuhu : Kaore c whakaaetia tenei kereme, notemea kua hoatu he paanga mona i te whenua Rahui i Urenui, Tai Hauauru. 39. Ketu : Kua mate, a i te mea kua whakaarohia ona uri, no reira kua patua tana kereme. 40. Te Ata Kahurangi: Kua patua tenei kereme, no te mea he whaea ia no Te Arahu (No. 43), a kua tohutohungia nei kia whakataua he paanga mo ona kai-riiwhi. 41. Mac : | Kotahi te hea kua riiwhitia ki a raua i te mea ko raua nga uri o Ketu, a kua tv hoki 42. Rite : j hei kai-riiwhi ki a raua ko nga tamariki a Piripi (No. 19 tae atu ki No. 14). 43. Te Arahu : Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea i te pito hauraro ia c noho ana i te wa i puta ai te kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond, a kaore ia i uru ki taua kupu. 44. Neta : Kei te ora, a c tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka mona, notemea i konei i a c noho ana i te wa o te kupu whakaae a Mr. Richmond. Rarangi No. 14, i kokirihia c Te Tipi mo te taha kia Kapinga Makareta (McClutchie). 1. Te Amio Herewini: ) E tohutohungia atu ana kia 16 eka c karaatitia a hea riterite ki o raua 2. Te Rauroha Herewini : J kai-riiwhi kia Ngawhakaangi raua ko Tahana Takiroa. 3. Epiha Herewini: Kaore c whakaaetia, notemea kite titiro iho kaore ia i hapai mana, kaore hoki i v ia ia tana kereme. -' m tj • tj ' • • E tohutohungia atu ana kia 8 eka ite mea kotahi c karaatitia kia Nca5. Te Hapimana Herewini : . 8 . ,mi mi- _• i • •■ _■ fi "Rihi H rewini • whakaangi raua ko Xanana Xakiroa, hei kai-rnwhi. 7. Arapata Herewini : Kaore c whakaaetia, kite titiro iho kaore he kereme ; a i noho atu ki Ngapuhi mate atu ki reira. 8. Katarina Repora : E tohutohungia atu ana kia 8 eka mo te mea kotahi o ona kai-riiwhi, ara mo Waitaaro raua ko Puia Iti, a ko te hea o Puia me tau kia Te Araroa raua ko Toa Puia Iti, kia 4 eka i te mea kotahi. 9. Hira Repora : ) Kaore c whakaaetia ; kaore i to ata marama te wa o te matenga, a kite titiro 10. Wiro Repora : ) iho hoki kua whakaurua raua ki a Ngati Toa Iwi. 11. Pau Takaroa : 1 12. Ngatuna Takaroa : [ Kaore c whakaaetia ; kaore kau he kereme i te) taha kite matua kite 13. Te Kapinga Takaroa : whaea ranei. 14. Te Koea Takaroa : I 15. Kingi Teoti: \ . . . 16 Wiremu Piti: ) Kaore c whakaaetia ; kua whiwhi whakataunga nga matua. 17. Tamati Makarati : Kaore c whakaaetia ; kua whiwhi whakataunga ana tamariki.

a.—7

20

No. 3. Rarangi ingoa o Ngatimutunga Hapu c noho ana i Wharekauri. No. 1. Te Whanau a Dix. 10. Ema Dix (kei Aka- 25. Rahera. 44. Putaka. Te Papa. rana i naianei). 26. Hinga. 45. Ruti. Jose Dix. 11. Retimona Dix (Kua 27. Te Ropu. 46. Mata. mate). 28. Eti. 47. Raukura (Kei Niu TS Te Whaea. 29. Pita. reni i naianei). 1. Ngahiwi Puahuru Nga Mokopuna. 30. Hana. 48. Meri. (Kua mate). 12. Rahera. 31. Ngoro. 49. Tongouri (Kei Niu Ti 13. Puahuru. 32. Tiaki j He reni i naianei). Nga Tamariki. 14. Rewa. 33. Ngongo j mahanga. 50. Tiki. 2. Wiremu Dix. 15. Papuni. 34. Hine Ngaehu. 51. Tipene. 3. Makarini Dix. 16. Ngakete. 35. Hine Tapae. 52. Tini. 4. Peti Dix. 17. Te Hau. 36. Kauri Tapae. 53. Mariana. 5. Ihipera Dix. 18. No. 37. Hireki Tapae. 54. Raukura. 6. Manuera Dix (kei 19. Te Huia. 38. Tarewa Tapae. 55. Te Manukonga. Niu Tireni i nai- 20. Poti. 39. Ngawha Tapae. 56. Teo. anei). 21. Pero. 40. Ro Tapae. 57. Pani. 7. Hana Dix. 22. Ngahiwi. 41. Peti Tapae. 58. Tiaki Moana. 18. Mariana Dix. 23. Mere. 42. Ngarata. 59. Te Rita. 19. Pohe Dix. 24. Waipuke. 43. Patua. 60. Wehe. Hui katoa te whanau a Dix, 60. No. 2. Te Whanau a Rerite Te Papa. Nga Mokopuna. 19. Ngawai. 30. Pirimona. 1. Reriti. 9. Popuka. 20. Te Oka. 31. Ngahoe. Te Whaea. 10. Ngarongo. 21. Paengatai. 32. Tangata Ke. 2. Nga Tau. 11. Waiata. 22. Miri. 33. Hare Pomare. 12. Roimata. 23. Te Araroa. 34. Tuauri. Nga Tamariki. 13. Taiki. 24. Rana. 35. Te Manukonga. 3. Mereana. 14. Te Ata Kahurangi. 25. Piiti. 36. Henere. 4. Rihi. 15. Matiu. 26. Tare. 37. Rawiri. 5. Kapene. 16. Timi. 27. Pahia. 38. Arthur. 6. Henere Reriti. 17. Pera. 28. Ngakahu. 39. Te Amo (Kei Niu TL 7. Te Kiri. 18. Te Manu Tataki. 29. Te Arapo. reni i naianei). 8. Te Amo. Hui katoa te whanau a Rerite, 39. No. 3. Te Whanau a Pamariki. Te Papa. Te Papa. Nga Mokopuna. 1. Raumoa Pamariki 5. Heta Patea. 9. Te Herewine. (Kua mate). 10. Kaweau. Te Whaea. 11. Maika. Te Whaea. 6. Ruta. 2. Raiha (Kei Niu Tireni i naianei). Nga Tamariki. 7. Te Harawira. Nga Tamariki. 8. Tamihana. 3. Reta. 4. Kura Monehu. Hui katoa te whanau a Pamariki, 11. No. 3a. Te Whanau a Kawhe. Te Papa. 9. Pera Ngarangi. Te Papa. Te Whaea. 1. Kawhe. 10. H. Grinnell. 24. W. Hough. 32. Peti. 11. Papu Paynter. Te Whaea. 12. Ema Paynter. Te Whaea. Nga Tamariki. 2. Wikitoria. 13. Clara Paynter. 25. Ngarangi. 33. W. Hough. 14. Eti Paynter. 34. H. Hough. Nga Tamariki. 15. Mere Paynter. Nga Tamariki. 35. Raiha Hough. 3. Rihia. 16. Rihia Paynter. 26. Kohi. 36. Titiraukura Hough. 4. Hariata. 17. Lucy Paynter. 27. Waitai. 37. Wikitoria Hough. 5. Apia. 18. Orewa Paynter. 28. Raiha. 38. Epiha Hough. 6. Peti. 19. Porora Paynter. 29. Rauma. 7. Tahana Takiroa. 20. H. Grinnell. 30. Arapata. Nga Mokopuna. 21. Piripi. 39. Wiremu Hough. Nga Mokopuna. 22. Takiroa. Te Papa. 40. Pape Hough. 8. Epiha Netana (Kei 23. Nga Aurere. 31. W. Hough. 41. Pikirewa. Niu Tireni i naianei).

4—G. 7.

(>.—7

Te Matua. 48. Harata. Te Tamaiti. Nga Tamariki. 42. Tuta te Whakaware. 49. Mirimate. 54. Ema Hohepa. 57. Annie. 50. Tame. 58. Albert. Te Whaea. 51. Papa. 59. Jack. 43. Raiha Hough. Te Papa. Te Papa. Nga Mokopuna. Nga Tamariki. 52. Papu Paynter. 55. Albert Langdale. 60. He tamaiti wahine--44. Te Oti. kaore he ingoa. 45. Te Kepa. Te Whaea. Te Whaea. 61. Tiki Paynter. 46. Katerina. 53. Wikitoria Hough. 56. Ema Paynter. 62. He tamaiti tane, ka 47. Rangiua. ore he ingoa. Hui katoa te whanau a Kawhe, 62. No. 4. Te Whanau a Nga Mule. Te Papa. Te Pupa. Te Papa. 1. Nga Mate. 21. Tapae. 34. Te Poki. Te Whaea. Te Whaea. 2. Paenga. 8. Waitangi (second Te Whaea. Te Whaea. wife of Nga Mate, 22. Ngapera. 35. Haumarewa. Nga Tamariki. above). 3. Erana Ngatere. Nga Tamariki. Nga Tamariki. 4. Ngarape. Nga Tamariki. 23. Ngaki. 36. Wharepa. 9. Maikara (He uri kei Unaiki. 37. Toenga. Nga Mokopuna. Niu Tireni). Remihana Tapae. 38. Haena te Puki. 5. NgaPohe. 10. Te Meihana (He uri 6. Harota. kei Niu Tireni). Nga Mokopuna. Nga Mokopuna. 7. Nga Urupa. 11. Reta Nga Mate 24. Nga Xi Tapae. 39. Tipuna Uia. (Kaore he uri). 25. Hapua. 40. Raihania. 12. Taiaki (Hei uri kei 41. Riaki Ao Wharepa. Niu Tireni). Nga Mokopuna tuarua. 13. Te Wari (Hei uri kei 26. Whiurangi. Nga Mokopuna tuarua. Wharekauri, koia 27. Rore. 42. Te Haumarewa. enei c whai tike 28. Hohepa. 43. Edmond Tiaki. nei). 29. Poti. 44. Kahe. 30. Mitai Pupu. 45. Tame. Nga Mokopuna a Wai- 31. Mihi Rutera. 46. Perei. tangi. 32. Tiopera Rewha. 47. Rangihanu. 14. Te One. ' 33. Heta Namu. 15. Maupi. 16. Pitau. 17. Kuraheke. 18. Mato. 19. Rangikawau. 20. Nga Moni. Kupu Whakamarama. —Ehara i te mea ko enei anake nga ingoa i roto i nga rarangi a Mr. Shand ; engari ko nga whanau enei i tika kia whiriwhiria. —Hemi Make. No. 5. Te Whanau a Shearer. Kei Niu Tireni c noho ana. Te Papa. 12. Harry Willison. 25. Myrtle Kate Birch- Nga Mokopuna. 1. William Shearer. 13. Marion Willison lev. 38. Rose Waipuia Wil(Glassford). 26. M a v r i c c George lison. Te Whaea. 14. Charles Willison. Birchley. 39. Lance Willison. 2. Hinekorako. 15. Robert Willison. 27. A 1 m a Josephine 40. Olive Willison. 16. Alice Willison. Birchley. 41. Lilian Glassford. Nga Tamariki. 17. Helen Amelia 28. Muriel Edith Birch- 42. Alice Glassford. 3. Makamu Shearer. Birchley (Park). ley. 43. William Glassford. '4. Mere Shearer (te 18. Alice Maud Birch- .29. Henrietta Gertrude 44. Sydney Burne. tane tuatahi ko ley. Birchley. 45. Muriel Burne. Watkins; te tane 19. Clara Mary Birch- 30. Ellen Watkins. 46. Malcolm Burne. tuarua ko Grai- ley (Burne). 31. Robert Watkins. 47. Hilda Burne. ney. 20. Joseph James 32. Katharine Watkins. 48. Ethel Park. 5. Kaea Shearer (Wil- Birchley. 33. Clara Watkins 49. Walter Park. lison). 21. Walter Lionel (Wall). 50. Sydney Park. 6. Te Iwi Shearer. Birchley. 34. Amiria Watkins. 51. Malcolm Park. 7. Wiremu Shearer. 22. Malcolm Sidney 35. Malcolm Grainey. 52. Stanley Herbert Wall. 8. Hereni Shearer. Birchley. 36. Walter Grainey. 53. Mona Wall. 9. Te Hone Shearer. 23. Hilda May Birch- 37. Mait d c Grainey 54. John Wall. ley. (Sim). 55. Hugh Sim. Nga Mokopuna. 24. Ethel Laura Birch- 56. Malcolm Sim. 10. Te Tipi Willison. ley. 11. Frederick Willison.

Approximate Cost of Paper. —Preparation, not given; printing (1,000 copies), .£l4 IBs.

By Authority: John Mackay, Government Printer, Wellington.—l9os.

Price 9d.]

21